Elemental Awakening: Fire
By Blackout
This is a new storyline I had in the back of my mind for a while I started writing it and continued until I decided to post this first chapter. Hope you enjoy!
Kyle Thorn loved the out doors and the Grand Canyon. Little did he know he was chosen for something greater. A destiny he could not run from. The future may be unclear but if he does nothing the world will surely fall into Chaos!
Elemental Awakening: Fire - Part 1
By Blackout
This is a new storyline I had in the back of my mind for a while I started writing it and continued until I decided to post this first chapter. Hope you enjoy!
Kyle Thorn loved the out doors and the Grand Canyon. Little did he know he was chosen for something greater. A destiny he could not run from. The future may be unclear but if he does nothing the world will surely fall into Chaos!
-----------------------------------------------------------------
I was having a blast climbing and exploring the Grand Canyon with my family. My name is Kyle Thorn. If people asked what was my favorite thing I would tell them I really love the outdoors. The trip to the Grand Canyons was one of my family’s yearly trips. I was jumping up and down throwing rocks and checking out the view. People describe me as having short blond hair that is all ruffled up, with dark brown eyes and a serious face. They say that I loved nature to a fault, and almost all the dirt of my outdoor activities sticks to me. I have whitish skin but was getting a farmers tan of sorts because of all the time I spend outside. Seriously, I could not get enough of the sun the heat warmed my body and left me feeling whole.
“Hey outdoors freak, put on some sunscreen or else you will burn”
“Alright already Ashley, I will put on some sunscreen”. That annoying voice always telling me what to do like she knew best was my two year younger sister, and unlike me she did not like nature. I was eighteen and she was sixteen. Even though we fought a lot I consider us close. We loved each other as siblings do and I would protect her if need be. She was a blonde beauty with bright blue eyes and a face that asked to be kissed.
“Hey, Kyle, time to pack up and head to the camp site”.
“Ok dad will do”. Their dad had brown hair a good smile and brown eyes. He was also relatively built, and still could see a few bulging, muscles. Kyle’s and Ashley’s mom followed behind him. She was blonde with blue eyes and looked like an older version of Ashley. Are parent’s names were Mike and Laura but we just called them mom and dad.
I quickly packed all his wilderness gear and got in the family minivan. When everything was done and packed we started driving for the campsite. So here I sat in the car as we drove for what seemed like hours my sister was blasting some Lady Gaga song that to be all honest did not interest me that much. I just never was into music that much. I preferred the outdoors for company.I wanted to complain but that would only cause me more problems I thought. So I just stuck my fingers in my ears and pressed real hard.
After we finally got there I was relieved to finally be able to get out of the cramped car. I stretched my body and started to towards the wilderness.
“Kyle you can play in the wilderness after you help me unload the minivan and set up camp”.
“OK Dad, let’s get this done quickly”.
I quickly ran to dad and helped him begin to unpack the car ready to go out and explore the Cliffside. We had rented a very isolated camping spot and I would probably not be bothered by anyone except my family which means I could really get in touch with nature here.
I started to lift the stuff out of the minivan and lay our equipment on or around the picnic table nearby. After we were done unloading the car I further helped my dad unpack the equipment and then we began setting up the tents. There was one for mom and dad, one for me, and one for my sister Ashley. For some reason after mom’s and dad’s tent Ashley got the next biggest and I got the smallest. Apparently it had something to do with girls needing more space, but don’t ask me why that is. Frankly I thought it was unfair and they just spoiled her because she was their baby girl. I could hardly believe just being a different gander meant that you needed that much room but I guess with the amount of luggage she brought more luggage was needed. What could she possibly have that would require three bags for just a week of camping. I only brought one bad and mom and dad brought three together. So by person to bag ratio she brought the most luggage. Again this all had something to do with that whole girl thing, I would never understand that.
After I was finally done unpacking and setting up camp with dad I immediately went out to explore the canyons. Even though we live in Arizona only a few miles away we only come out to spend time here once a year. When you live somewhere you tend to just ignore the sightseeing where you live. I was kind of bored of the dirt behind my house.
Don’t get me wrong I loved all out doors, woods, forests and lakes. But there was just something about the Grand Canyon and it stony landscape that just appealed to me and took my breath away. I loved the way the sun hit the rocks and the heat of the sun felt on me here. I have always loved heat with a passion for some reason. Heat and fire, it felt warm and strong. The fire was passionate and uncontrolled it was its own ruler and it was free to leap and dance around in nature, full of power. I was both life and destruction. Like when a forest is destroyed by a fire, life can also come from it; a fire clears room for new vegetation to grow and leaves the grown with a new fresh coat of fertilizer. People just did not understand that you could not fight nature and fire was a process of nature when things burned it was Mother Nature making room for new life.
Just looking at the Grand Canyon reminded me that there were all sorts of nature out there. The Grand Canyon for seem reason reminded me of a flame, full of life and energy, yet death and destruction. All different types of diverse animals lived here. They had adapted and grown over time, and it was survival of the fittest, eat or be eaten. In my opinion this was just how fire gave birth to new life.
When I was younger my parents thought I was some sort of pyro maniac I lit things on fire just for the fun of it all the time. As I said I just like the passion of the flame, and what kid does not like to burn things, it’s just cool and fun.
So here I was in the Grand Canyon with my binoculars, water bottle, camera, a notebook, and pencil. One of my hobbies was categorizing and classifying nature as I said I was big for the outdoors. I especially enjoyed the salamander there was just something about it I thought was so cool like how it could release itself from its tail to escape predators.
As time passed it began to get darker and darker and I released I wondered a good ways away from the camp. Mom and Dad would not be happy if I did not get back before Dinner time. So I started to walk back, on the way I kept getting the district feeling like I was being watched by some sort of predator. I heard some growls and saw once or twice what appeared to be eyes watching me from the shadows and behind rocks. I dismissed it as just one of the Mountain Lions, which were dangerous so I started to run back for camp where dad had the shot gun. I was always told not to wonder off to far, now the one time I did wander off to far I was put in danger. Somewhere in my mind I knew it was not a Mountain lion I had studied all the creatures here in the Grand Canyon and this growl did not sound like a Mountain Lion but maybe I was just hearing wrong.
It took me about an hour to get back to camp. Even with running I felt extremely worn out. What do you expect from someone running rough terrain for an hour?
“I think some mountain lion was stalking me” I told mom and dad. This so dad would be prepared as the lion may have followed me back to the camp.
“I do tell you not to wander too far away from camp; it can get dangerous out there”.
“I know. I’m sorry”.
“Well as long as you understand Kyle, your only punishment is to go feel the pitcher with water for us”.
I grabbed the pitcher and filled it to quickly return to the barbeque dad had made us. We had typical hotdogs and hamburgers. My dad made really good barbeque and I kept eating and eating. It was important to eat everything so to not attract predators anyway.
“I swear his stomach is a bottomless pit”. Mom said.
“He is a growing boy honey of course his stomach is bottomless”.
“How can boys eat that much, if a girl eats that much she would get fat!” Ashley told us.
We all just laughed enjoying our family time. After the meal we decided to roast some s'mores. I was the type that completely burnt my s'more as I said I like fire and it just looked better burnt. Plus I did not have the patience to go for golden brown like my sister. She took all that effort just for one golden brown s’more. I really did not understand my sister most of the time.
Once that was all done it was about time to go to bed. I brushed my teeth. Did all my nighttime rituals and then headed to my small tent for some well-deserved shut eye. I stayed up for an hour or two to read through a book I was reading. After that I lay down turned off my lights and went to bed.
“Kyle Wake Up” someone was banging and swaying my tent back and forth.
“Come on Kyle I need you”. I recognized that voice it was Ashley. I checked my watch and realized it was two o’clock in the morning what could Ashley be doing up at this time in the night.
“Ashley what’s wrong?”
“I need to go to the bathroom and I don’t want to go out in the wilderness by myself it scares me. Please come with me”.
So that why she woke me up made sense we had to wonder out a little to go to the bathroom in nature as we did not want to go to the bathroom to close to the camp site. Are parents told us that we were not to wander out to go to the bathroom before getting someone else to come with just in case anything were to happen.
“Ok Ashley just gives me a second to throw on pants, and a shirt. I will put my shoes on and be right out”.
After I got out I saw a funny picture of Ashley crossing her legs trying her hardest not to pee herself. We walked a fair distance away from our camp. Ashley had me stand back a good ways away so she could go to the bathroom in private behind a rock. It was about three minutes later when I heard Ashley shriek. Something was probably attacking her like a mountain lion.
I ran to where she was there I saw my sister screaming in horror with her pants down. She was pointing to something near a bush. I turned that way and was shocked by what I saw. It was not mountain lion in fact I had no idea what this creature was and I knew all the species that inhabited this region. It looked almost like an oversized dog; in fact I would say it was an oversized dog. It had rough and muffled brown fur with all sorts of entrails or blood matted into the fur. It had blood shot red eyes and two large dog ears sticking out from its head. When its mouth opened I saw a mouth with large sharp fangs. This dog like creature was drooling all over, there was so much drool coming out of its mouth I did not even know how to describe it. I knew this was no dog, no dog got this big it was ginormous and from the looks of it blood thirsty.
“Ashley go run back to camp and get dad I will keep whatever this is occupied”.
“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH”.
Her voice actually caused and Avalanche! Rock came right between me and her, leaving me trapped here with the beast. I was never more terrified in my life here was this unknown giant hungry dog creature and it looked like I was on its menu.
Ashley had already took off in the direction of camp and the dog like most creatures smelling one of its pretty getting away let out a low and strong growl!
“Raewwrewraaaa!”
“That growl was the same I heard following me early today. So this was what was following me. What the hell is this dog like creature?
I did not have time to ponder it as breathed fire at me.
“What the heck!”
There was only one creature that this could be but they were only legend how could there be a real hell hound here in Arizona. I could not believe my eyes; I just stared dumbly at it. Bad idea cause the next second it lunged at me, burying it fangs into my side. It hurt like hell it was literally tearing up my bones and cooking me alive at the same time.
“AAAWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” my voice echoed though out the Canyon.
I quickly picked up a stick and jabbed it into the creature’s eyes. “Take that!”… [pant]…[pant].
I was just in so much pain thankful the creature loosed it grip and I dropped out of its mouth. I was bleeding all over the area of the giant bite mark I was burnt to a crisp I was lucky to be alive for now. But how much longer till I bleed to death? The bite was worse than a shark bite; imagine being bitten by a creature that had a jaw was as twice as powerful, sharp and big then any shark and you would understand the situation I am in. It hurt like hell literally I was screaming in agonizing pain and I had no way to escape.
I got really lucky though because the creature growled one more time before turning and fleeing down the path it came from. I could not think straight. What the hell just happened?
I had to find help fast. Oh geez it hurt so badly. I had never been in this much pain in my entire life. I could not go back to the camp with the avalanche and neither could my family come and rescue me. If I did not get help soon I was going to die. My only hope was to continue walking and hope I ran into another camp that could help me. My chances were slim but when that was the only choice I had I decided to go with it.
So I began pulling and pushing my way down the path losing more and more blood. As I pushed further and further I was losing more and more blood. Each step caused me more pain and was getting slower. I still found no camp sites anywhere. If this kept up I was going to die soon despite the fact that I had used my boy scout training to wrap my shirt and pants around myself to slow the bleeding it was just too much. I decided it was about time to give up and die there was nothing I could do. At the very least at least Ashley was able to get away. I went inside a rocky cavern and just sat in there waiting to die, maybe the cavern had some sort of animal in there and I could be useful to the creatures here I loved this Canyon and as long as I made it a little better here I would be happy.
That’s when I noticed something strange there was a deep hole in the back of the cavern, and it looked like some animal dug it. I was truly curious what it could have been I went to it to get a closer look. From the look of the hole it looked about big enough for a human to crawl through and I could not even see the end of it. With that I decided if I was going to die anyway I might as well do some exploring first, you know some fun before I die. So I began crawling down the hole it really hurt considering the hole was so narrow and I was bleeding to death.
I continued climbing down the passage further and further. Who knew what I would find it seemed like I had been crawling for a good five minutes and it just kept getting deeper and deeper. I wondered how far it would go. Things began to get weird the further I went down the tunnel the tunnel was beginning to get bigger and bigger. It seemed like the passage was expanding the further I went down, soon I was able to slouch my way down and so I just continued walking down.
About ten minutes later the tunnel basically opened up to allow a full walk now I was really confused there was no way an animal made this descending passage it seemed like the work of humans and I had no idea what was going on. At this point I was crawling but I was so curious to see what was at the end I forced myself to keep on walking. There was enough room to walk or even run down the path but I was in no condition to so I just kept on slouching and crawling my way down now. I had lost so much blood I had no Idea why I was still alive now. I guess it was my determination to see what lay ahead of me in this tunnel.
Some twenty more minutes went by until I saw what looked like a bright red light ahead. Until now I had been in constant darkness the only way I knew what was around me was because of my hands. The light hurt my eyes that had become so accustomed to this dark passageway.
I moved as quickly as possible to the cavern of red light determined to see what it was before I died. When I finally got to the end of the passage what I saw shocked me. It was a large open space of some sort that appeared to be a shrine. In the middle at the way back of giant room was something that looked like a pool of some kind. There were some wooden doors around this giant room that must have led to somewhere. Some big stone pillars were carved out all over the room and the one on either side of me went in a row leading to some sort of altar with steps in front of the pool of what seemed to be magma.
I say seemed because there was the sound of magma that I only heard in videos from eruptions of volcanoes with lava. That and it was unbearably hot here. Honestly I was burning up and not in the good way any more of this and I would die. Oh wait I was going to die anyway.
So I continued moving forward I wanted to see this altar and pool of magma. Step by step I approached this altar when I finally arrived at its base I began to ascend the stairs, geez it hurt so bad at this point I was at the end of my ropes. I was going to die any minute now and nothing in the world could save me.
I continued climbing the large staircase pulling myself up and finally arrived at the top what I saw there shocked me. There was some golden table right before coming to what was definitely a pool of magma. Who dug this far into the earth? What was this place built for? All sorts of question popped into my mind I kept moving forward by now the heat was unbearable. I managed to lay my bloody hands on the stone table probably used back in the day for sacrificing, if any normal human could bear this heat for long. Then I fell gasping as I knew the end of my life had come. Just as I was about to go unconscious and die something amazing happened.
The pool of lava literally shot up in the air, as if a volcano was exploding. It was so beautiful I was glad I got to see that before I died.
“Do not give up on life to soon young one!”
I must have been so out of it I was hearing things who could have spoken to me down here. A place that seemed like no human being had come to in ages.
“You’re coming here was destiny my child” It was a distinct yet powerful female voice and somehow it was calming.
“I am Pyra the Elemental force of fire, one of the proud guardians of Mother Earth. You’re coming here was destined to be young one. You have the capacity to be my Avatar, your love of nature and your passion of fire will make you a worthy avatar indeed for me. I will grant you my power and save your life, though the results will not make you happy. You will be confused but I am here for you my child”.
Well saving my life sounded pretty good why would I be unhappy about that?
“Sleep my child when you wake up I will explain all to you, you have a great destiny awaiting you”.
For some reason I knew I could trust the voice and I allowed myself to fall into the darkness that was a long time coming.
----------------------------------------------------------------
I blinked it was so bright and hot around me and yet so comfortable. I must be in heaven I thought. So I just laid there for a few minutes everything felt strange to me like my body was not my own I really had no Idea what was going on anymore.
After a few minutes I finally opened my eyes shocked to see I was still in the room that appeared to be a shrine. I remembered all that had happened to me just before being quite shocked to find I was alive I put my hand to my waist.
Immediately I noticed a lot of things were wrong. First were I was bitten by a hell hound yesterday there was no longer any wound what so ever anymore. I was quite shocked to say the least who ever had healed me was not some normal human being. Right away I recalled Pyra, but that was not the most shocking. I looked at my waist and it was dam right tiny now. My waist was curvier. My hands were also petite and small, and my arms were no longer muscled and hairy. Instead they were dainty and smooth, and there did not seem to be any hair on them what so ever. But what was the most shocking was the large boobs protruding from my chest!
“I have boobs” I shrieked.
The world no longer made sense to me. I was so upset now. Somehow I had lived but became a girl. While I was happy to be alive becoming a girl I was not happy about at all. I loved being a boy exploring the wilderness and being a boy scout. There was no way I could do all that anymore to the same degree especially the boy scouts. I would be more likely to be going around selling cookies in a FREAKING skirt.
For some reason I started crying right there. I had just lost my balls and now I was crying. It must have been the hormones I was definitely turned into a girl. I was so upset now I could not stop crying. I liked girls there was no way I could return home now. But wait did I still like girls now, there’s no way I could like guys now right? I decided to come back to that topic later. For now I guess I had to be happy to be alive. I was trying to stop crying when I heard the voice again.
“I am sorry young one but all guardians of Mother Nature are female and therefore my avatar will be female”.
“This was destined to be my child”.
“Why?” I screamed as loud as I could by new girl voice was so high pitch and girlie, in fact I sounded a lot like my sister.
“Would you rather be dead child?”
“No” I muttered. “But was there really no way to save my life as a guy?” I finally looked up and what I saw shocked me there standing in the pool of lava was what could only be described as a Fire Elemental. She had the shape and body of a human female supermodel, but she was made entirely of flames. Pyra as she called herself was standing right in the middle of the pool of magma.
“No I could not, I am sorry my child. But being alive is worth it and this meeting was destiny, you were born to become my avatar!”
“If you say so” I cried. I was just in so much pain now mentally in a matter of hours I went from a guy to a girl. I loved being a guy why would anyone in the heavens plan this for me.
“You have a large challenge awaiting you. I am afraid you are the first avatar to be awakened but we are in dire need of you now”.
“What do you need me for? I asked. As I said that I brushed a beautiful long strand of blonde hair from my face. Geez being a girl must get annoying, how do they handle long hair?”
“You remember the hellhound that attacked you. A powerful witch has been summoning mystical creatures from the other realm to bring chaos to this world. The beasts are not evil but they do not belong out in the open of this world, we need our avatars to obtain these beasts and bring them back to be sent to the other world”.
“Is that all?” I asked sarcastically.
“Don’t take this lightly my daughter this is a huge task. This Grand Canyon is the biggest representations of the land of fire which is why I reside here. Wherever there is a realm of fire more and more of the beast of fire will be brought over like that hellhound”.
“How am I supposed to face them?” I asked.
“I have granted you my power when the time comes you will know for now go back to your family. You’re at your mental limit and if I said anymore now I am afraid I will break you”.
“And how am I supposed to contact you?”
“We are linked now my child, we can talk to each other whenever you feel like it. Now go my avatar, your time has come”.
With that I tuned and ran out of the chamber crying at the top of my lungs. I just couldn’t help it I was so pissed, angry, and confused, and I had no idea where to take my anger out on. It was as if my world had come to an end around me.
I made my way up the tunnel step by step somehow my body seemed to glow like fire and I could see around me. The walls I now noticed were covered with what looked like ancient writing. I felt exposed and naked as well. I had put back on my bloody shirt and pants and had continued up like that. There was no way I was showing up at camp as a naked girl. Still I felt like something was missing and I felt very exposed as well as gross in those bloody shirt and pants, except more than usual.
At the thought of family I began to cry worse again. What was my family going to think of me now? I had completely become a girl. Moving my way back up through the tunnel, I began to finally have to crawl again. After what seemed like thirty minutes I finally got to the surface. I was not ready to head back to camp, but it seemed I had no choice in the matter. I was still crying and I hated it, but whatever the future held I would have to face it.
With that thought I stepped out of the cavern into the bright day. The morning sun beaming down on me.
Elemental Awakening: Fire - Part 2
By Blackout
Kyle Thorn loved the out doors and the Grand Canyon. Little did he know he was chosen for something greater. A destiny he could not run from. The future may be unclear but if he does nothing the world will surely fall into Chaos!
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Stepping out into the bright sun felt invigorating, satisfying as if every cell in my body was absorbing the suns powerful energy. I really did not like the new weight on my chest though. Two new mounds of flesh kept bouncing up and down and where becoming really irritating against my disgusting shirt. My whole center of gravity was different and this only added to the trouble of walking back to where my family was probably worrying about me. I don’t think they would even recognize me. They would probably think I was some abandoned abused girl who obviously was wacko.
I continued walking trying to think this all through but I just couldn’t. I was an emotional and mental mess right now. How the heck was I supposed to think this all through? This totally blows I thought. Just when I thought it could not get any worse, guess who decided to come at me.
Jumping right in front of me was the hell-hound from earlier. Geez I was given a new life and now I was going to die again, might as well it’s not like I have much going for me now. His fangs were blaring and he had the hungry eyes of a predator. I guess being a girl was effecting how I think because the drool coming from its mouth was twice as gross now.
He lunged at me fangs aimed at my neck ready to clasp!
It was amazing then I just sort of new what to do. I jumped and dodged! The beast was relentless though and no matter how much I wanted to lose him he would not give up. It seemed his endurance was endless and mine was beginning to fade, in fact I was starving, probably something to do with my new change.
I took a brief second to catch my breath, but the evil beast used that opportunity to breathe fire at me. Great I was going to die by flame now, a slow and painful death by fire. I waited and waited for the pain but it never came.
There I was standing in an inferno of fire but it did not hurt me at all. In fact it was warm and soothing, I felt strong and powerful from the flame. The big dog beast just stared at me shocked that I was not affected at all. He seemed curious and began to circle me slowly, as if waiting for a chance to pounce.
I was curious as to when he would make his move and reached to the ground for a stick to defend myself. At that moment he made his attack, damn this beast was smart. I raised my hands up putting them in front of me as a shield, for whatever protection they were worth, as I did a fire wall came up in front of us, the hell-hound ran into it.
“WEEWERRWW” the beast was wailing from the pain it was as if my fire was special it was actually hurting him. I decided to see what else I could do. Pointing at the beast I thought of fire shooting out at the beast encircling him.
No sooner did I have that thought, a warm feeling crept over me, and fire literally jumped out of my finger at the hell-hound he was trapped and he was wailing, it seemed my fire was hurting him and he was in a great deal a pain. The hell-hound looked so pitiful and was whimpering he may have been a beast but at that moment he looked like a helpless child. Thinking about it he was lost in this strange world that was not his own and he was hungry. I wanted the fire to go away, and was not shocked that when I thought that the fire did go away.
The hellhound lied down still panting and whimpering a little, I guess I had really hurt the dog like beast. He eyed me slowly and then began to walk over to me, very slow like. He was cautious and I could sense he was afraid of me. Something inside me told me to just stand still I don’t know why but it just seemed right.
When the hell-hound was close enough he pounced on me, but to my surprise instead of biting a chunk of meat out of me, his rough tongue was licking me like a happy puppy. In fact taking a closer look at him I think he was a puppy. He seemed to not be fully developed yet and all his actions were puppy like, it seemed to me that he was a puppy. With that thought another question came to mind though. How big are his parents?
Getting a closer look at him, it seemed he was not so scary after all. He was kind of cute in a monster sort of way, especially how he seemed to adore me. I don’t know where the thought came from but I decided to name him.
“I will call you Blaze. Is that ok boy?”
“RAWWW” I think that was a yes in hell-hound language.
“Ok Blaze follow me, I will find you something to eat when we get back to camp.”
“RAWWW RAWWW” he seemed to understand me. Leading the way my new companion followed me. I guess I had a new pet, for some reason I could not see my dad being too thrilled about it. I started imagine what it would be like having a hell-hound as a pet. I could see the house being burnt down or the mauled mailman. “HAHAHAHA” I was laughing just thinking about it. That would not be good at all.
I was approaching where the campsite was, the giant avalanche was still there and it seemed like there would be no way to get through. It also meant it would be hard for them to get to where I was; no wonder there was any rescue team here yet.
Needing to get through I push and tried pulling rocks away, but it was no use there was just too much debris. Damn I thought this sucks. How the hell am I supposed to get through?
I punched the rocks as hard as I could a giant flame exploded from my hand melting some of the rock.
“Well this should work. Don’t you think so Blaze?” I asked.
“RAWW!”
“Here goes nothing.”
I put my hands on the rocks and thought of a giant flame. It was actually working I was melting the rock, I kept it up and slowly but surely opened a path up back to the camp. It was a difficult and slow process. When I was finally through I collapsed to my knees.
“That sure was tiring.”
I was even hungrier now. I had probably used up allot of calories creating that fire. My stomach was growling in torture.
Continuing on I finally got to our family’s camp site. Are tents and supplies were still there but it seemed like they had all left the car was gone and I did not see anyone there.
“Blaze stay here until I call you. Also don’t get into any trouble. Ok boy?”
“RAWW.”
I decided it was better to leave Blaze hidden I did not want to show anyone the beast that caused this all they would probably harm him. My family was obviously still camping but it seemed they had left for a bit. Probably they were trying to get help to save me. Walking around I discovered the camp was not as empty as it seemed. I heard someone crying. Looking around I discovered it came from Ashley’s tent. It looks like she was still here, probably just in case I showed back up here.
I came over to her tent. My body casted a shadow on the tent and must have alerted her to my presence.
“Kyle is that you?” she asked.
I just stood there silently, it was me, but at the same time it obviously wasn’t.
The tent opened up and she gasped. She looked at me strangely unsure of what to make of me.
“Who…who are you?” She gasped between tears.
She was crying a storm; my disappearance must have hit her hard.
“Umm….Hi Ashley.”
She looked shocked and really pissed at me.
“How do you know my name?” She was still crying. She was also staring at me weirdly. Probably because I was wearing blood splattered clothes.
I sighed. “I know you probably won’t believe me Ash but it’s me, Kyle or at least I used to be.”
“Liar” she hit me down, nocking me to the ground.
“What have you done to Kyle?”
“Ash it’s really me. Remember when we were little and we accidently broke mom’s good china plate. She was so upset but we said the dog did it. It’s been just our secret since we were little. You got to believe it’s me Ash.”
“If you really are Kyle how did you become a girl? I’ll admit you look like you could be my sister, but you look about the same age as me, Kyle was two years older.”
No wonder she was looking at me strangely the family resemblance was probably uncanny, but that I seemed about the same age as her kind of worried me.
“Listen Ashley it’s a strange story.” So I went on to explain it all to her, from beginning till end. She just looked at me glaring. I think she was hoping I was lying, either that or she thought I was crazy.
“Prove your story, I want proof” Ashley stated.
“Ok I will give you proof. Blaze come over here.”
Out came my hell-hound in all its ferocity. Without the night making it hard to see Ashley could clearly see that it was not a creature of this world.
“You were telling the truth” she gasped.
“Unfortunately Yea” I told her. “If that’s not enough I can also make fire.” I proceed to show her the fire coming from my hand, and she gasped again.
“I believe you ummm….Kyle. I am so sorry if I did not insist on going to the bathroom last night this would not have happened.”
“It’s ok Ashe we could not have foreseen this, it’s not your fault.”
“I know, but I am still very sorry, but I guess I should be more thankful that you’re alive.”
I smiled “What now?” I asked her.
She gave me a good look over and then I saw her grin. It was a grin that sent Goosebumps down my spine, I don’t know why she was grinning but I had a bad feeling about it.
“Well mom and dad are out getting help to find you. We will probably have to discuss all this with them late. For now you need to get showered and changed into something more comfortable. Don’t worry dare sister I will lend you some of my clothes.” She told me.
“I hate you” I replied,
“What are sisters for” she sneered back obviously enjoying my discomfort.
First she had to get towels from her tent and some shower equipment. We then proceeded to walk the mile up to where the showers were located.
Without Ashley I don’t think I would have survived the shower. She showed me how to shampoo, condition and wash my new body. There was so much more put into it then when I was a guy. Unfortunately the water was also cold. Something like that would normally not bug me so much, but as a girl I really disliked the cold water. It was so much more uncomfortable.
“Damn Ash how do you put up with all this hair?”
“Kyle….I have been doing it for years its second nature to me. It will probably be to you someday also.”
Damn this would only get worse, I thought.
After the extremely awful shower I got out and patted myself down, Ashley told me that rubbing was uncomfortable to girls.
I did not believe her that is until I tried it.
“What do I do now Ash?”
“First you need to wrap the towel around you head”.
“Like this” I asked.
“No, but it will do for now. I will show you correctly when we have more time. Let’s get back to camp.”
One the way back in our towels we were kind of silent. I guess me changing sexes made things kind of awkward between us. Ash later broke the silence with a subject I wanted to avoid.
“Hey umm..Kyle. I think you need to pick a new name. I can’t really call you Kyle anymore.”
“Damn! I know that, would you give me a few to think of a new name?”
“Sure Kyle” she told me.
I kept going through names in my head before I finally settled on a girl’s name that I kind of liked.
“Hey Ash! What do you think of the name Kate?”
She smiled at me. “I like it Kate.”
“I don’t think I will get use to it” I told her.
“Don’t worry Kate I will be there to support you, after all that what sisters are for?”
“Can’t give me a break, huh?”
“No can do Kate, I always loved you as Kyle, but I have always wanted a sister, but don’t worry I am serious about helping you through this. Were family you know I would love and support you no matter who you were…..with the possible exception of being a murder.”
We both got a good laugh at that one. When we finally got to the camp we saw Blaze there sitting quietly waiting for us. He seemed to be eyeing our container of meat. I guess he was really hungry. I went over and grabbed about five raw hamburgers tossing them to him. Blaze gobbled them up in midair. He still seemed hungry but that would hold him for now. I grabbed a granola bar from our supplies as I was also famished, and hopefully that would hold me until dinner time.
“Hey Kate, get over here you need to change into some clothing”.
I sighed as I made my way over to my sisters’ tent I was not going to enjoy this at all.
I entered and was amazed by the amount of room and how organized her tent was. After all we were only going to be here for a little bit.
“Take off that towel and let me get a good look at you Kate” demand Ashley.
She went around seizing me up. I noticed that I was about a half inch shorter than her now where before I was looking down on her. In fact with the small window in her room, I could tell why she looked at me strangely. We looked like sisters, like twins but not identical there were some differences between us. But besides that I looked her age, this revelation was still very shocking.
“Ok this is good Kate. It seems you are about the same size as me proportionally speaking. Though I am a little taller she smiled. Your boobs are also about the same size of me, I wear a C cup so you will be wearing bras of about that size for now on.”
“That’s just great” I told her sarcastically.
She just giggled to me and handed me one of her bras. It was a good thing I knew how to put one on. It helped to have had a girlfriend who I had taken them off. Her name was Anna. Though she moved away about two years ago and we kind of just broke up.
I put it on it was kind of uncomfortable and tight.
“Anything wrong?” asked Ashley seeing my discomfort.
“Yeah, it’s kind of tight.”
She just looked at me there was a little anger in her eyes and I had no idea why.
“That’s just great” she shouted. “My former brother’s breasts are bigger than mine.”
“I will trade you for the height. I don’t really want big boobs” I told her.
She looked at me and laughed. “As Kate I think we are going to be a whole lot closer” she said.
She then did something completely unexpected. Ash grabbed my boobs and fondled them a little. I knew she was playing around, but geez why was I getting all these sensations.
“Geez Ash, stop I only just became a girl.”
“Sorry I just wanted to mess around with my new sister a little.”
She then went into her suitcase and got a pair of white panties. She handed them to me and reluctantly I pulled them up. The felt a whole lot better than wearing boxers, but that was not very surprising. I looked in the mirror again; here I was this gorgeous beauty, with long and curvy blond hair, big breasts, and killer legs. My sister was known for her beauty at school but I even beat her. There was this atmosphere about my presence I seemed like…..like fire. There was this passion that seemed to surround me; I also had this air of being a dangerous beauty. I was like a flame, beautiful but deadly, but above all I was passionate. I could see many guys jumping at me, and I was not ready for that at all.
I just continued to look at myself in the small mirror. There I was in my white bra and panties and yet I could not stop staring. My eyes were the same color, but now my lips stuck out in a way that begged to be kissed.
“I...I….I’m a flaming beauty.”
“Yeah Kate you are. Now stop looking at your own reflection Narcissus long enough to finish changing.”
With that Ash went back to her suitcases and fished out a green tank top and some white sophie's short shorts for me to wear. I put the clothing on thankful my sister was merciful enough to not put me in a skirt like she was wearing. I could not help but make one joke though.
“Het Ash guesses what? Who wears short shorts?!?! I wear short shorts!!!” I sang.
We both got a good laugh out of that. The whole situation still sucked for me, but it could be worse, I could be dead, so I figured I would just need to make the most of my situation.
Ashley gave me some flip-flops to wear. She normally wore them everywhere except for camping which make sense.
“Sorry Kate I don’t have an extra pair of sneakers, you will have to make do with those flip-flops.”
I nodded. “Yeah I understand”.
We went outside to where we found Blaze chasing a butterfly trying to chomp down on it, but it was just too small and agile and he could not get a bite. Ash and I both laughed at the spectacle before us. We first saw him as a blood thirsty beast. In fact Ashley was still a little scared of him. But here was this hell-hound running around chasing a butterfly like any old regular dog would do.
“Hey Kate what are you going to do about him? You can’t bring him home.”
“Yeah I know, I think it will be best to bring him before that Pyra I told you about. Get him back home and all.”
“I wonder how that would work” Kate responded.
“I don’t know. You want to come with me to the shrine tomorrow; I need to go back there for some answers.”
“Sure, sounds like a plan.”
We talked some more about how life was going to change drastically, especially for me, and to be honest I still hated it. It was like someone cursed me, so this bad fate would befall on me. I was not quite ready to tell my parents about what happened but I knew it was inevitable I would have to tell them eventually. We just messed around and talked and to my surprise I was actually liking Ashley’s music now, my taste in music must have changed when I became a girl. I did not even realize two hours passed when our parents finally arrived.
Out came mom she was crying a river, and dad was doing his best to comfort her. They did not even notice us but just continued to move toward their tent. My death must have hurt them, and they seemed totally out of it.
“Come on Kate you need to tell them what happened, I will be here to support you” Ashley told me.
“Thanks Ash.”
We walked over to their tent I was totally not ready for this, but I had to get it over with sometime, I just wished in was later rather than sooner.
“Umm Mom, Dad, I have something important to tell you, it about Kyle” Ashley said taking the first step. Geez was she always this nice.
My parents quickly hurried out of the tent.
“What the news honey?”
Then they got a look at me.
“Who is this Ashley? And why does she resemble us so much?”
I was visibly trembling this was the part that I was the most afraid of. I then felt a hand clasp mine and looked to see it was Ashley, he support helped a ton and I got some confidence to see this through.
“Ummm…It’s me Kyle, or at least I was until yesterday.”
They just stared at me shocked and with confused faces, but who could blame them. I was a girl, not a boy and not their son.
“Please elaborate” asked my parents.
So I told them the whole story leaving out nothing. I told them all that had happened up until now with me talking to them, and how afraid I was about this. I really did not enjoy being in a new body, and becoming a girl. But I really had no choice, it all just happened.
Mom was now crying more than ever. She flung herself at me crying and hugging me. She was so happy she just would not let go of me. She kept saying “Oh my baby” over and over again.
My dad was just staring at me dumbfounded. He liked having a son, but I really had no choice in the matter when Pyra decided to make me her Avatar.
“Honey we will love you no matter if you’re a girl or a boy. I am just so happy you’re alive” mom told me.
“Thanks mom.”
“I love you to …..Kyle” said dad a little uncomfortable with the situation which was understandable.
“Mom, Dad she decided to change her name to Kate” Ashley chipped in.
“Ah Kate, what a beautiful name, I love it” mom was just so overjoyed that I was alive. Dad was pretty happy also but he also seemed a little out of it.
“Ok mom I know you’re happy I am alive, but you hug is crushing me.”
“Hahaha sorry sweetie, you just had us so worried.”
“Well you did have reason to worry; I was going to literally die yesterday.”
I don’t think they found that one very funny, and to be honest I did not either.
“Sweetie we are going to have to buy you all knew clothes, and enroll you in school as Kate, you look about Ashley’s age so will enroll you in her grade. You look about her age and its better if you have her around to help you adjust.”
“Damn, ok mom.”
She smiled. Now let’s sit down and eat.”
We all headed for the table and sat down. Then I remembered something I had forgotten.
“Hey Blaze come over here.”
In came the hell-hound jumping and bouncing like a little puppy.
“Mom, dad this is the hellhound I was telling you about.”
My parents just looked at this beast and gasped. My mom was even terrified she was clenching dads hand so hard, that I could actually see my dad in pain.
“Kate you will have to bring that thing over to that Pyra tomorrow. A hell-hound can’t stay in our house and I don’t want anyone else to be killed by such a beast” dad firmly told me.
“Yeah I know dad, Ashley and I plan to head there tomorrow, is that ok with you.”
“Yeah that’s ok. But bring the walkie-talkie with you just in case.”
After that we started eating I could not even eat half of what I could as Kyle. It was actually frustrating.
“It looks like your appetite has diminished your stomach no longer a black hole.”
So many jokes were made about my situation that night and I was not enjoying it one bit. But I’m happy to be with my family. I thought I was going to die and never see them again.
“Honey we should just let the search teams look for him and get him declared as dead, I will contact your brother and see to it that an identity is created for Kate” my dad told mom.
My mom’s brother created fake identities for a living. He worked for the witness protection program. It would take some work but he could probably create an identity for me. After all he created fake identities for people every day as his living.
We talked some more and laughed. Blaze was running around now. We had finally gotten around to bathing the big puppy. With dads help me and Ash got him in the river and washed him up a little. He did not like the water at all which made sense he was a dog and a creature of fire. But he looked allot better cleaned up. We decided he would stay outside, I told him to sleep here and he yelped a yes at me.
It was also decided that I would not be sleeping in Ashley’s tent with her. Now that we were the same gender and soon to be age legally at least, they saw no reason why we should not sleep in the same tent.
It was really disheartening it was like Kyle was no more, and that Kate was all I was now.
I started to cry as I entered my new tent. I could not help crying I was no longer Kyle and my life had just flipped upside down. No sooner has I started crying, Ashley had already raced over to me and hugged me embracing me, telling me she would help be through this. I was finally able to calm down and I smiled. I was really happy my sister was here to help me through this.
Though no sooner had I thought that, I noticed a mischievous grin appear on her face.
“Hey Kate I know what would cheer you up.”
“What?”
“Letting me do your hair.”
“No.”
“Please.”
“No.”
“Pretty please.”
“The answer is still no.”
“Pretty please with a cherry on top.”
She had a big smile on her face and I could tell she was not going to give up on this.
“Alright already you can do my hair, just stop giving me that look.”
“Deal sister.”
“Uhg you are not going to go easy on me.”
“Nope, Kate you’re my sister, I can’t go easy on you.”
We spent most of that night doing my hair. She was teaching me all sorts of techniques for doing my hair and all sorts of styles. Ashley had me do her hair to teach me. She was pretty mad when I messed up once and got her hair tangled.
“Ouch, you dummy you got the order wrong, if goes under and then you use the scrunchy.”
All in all though it was allot of fun and I was enjoying spending time with just my sister. That had not happened since we were little.
She then decided to teach me about makeup. What the heck she brought makeup on our camping trip.
“Ok see this color will bring out your eyes and it’s important to match your makeup with your eyes and clothing.”
“Geez why is there so much to know about being a girl” I asked her.
“It comes with the territory sister” Ashley answered.
We continued doing makeup and just chatting. Unfortunately I had to admit I was having fun. It was probably because I was a girl now, physically and mentally. I could try to fight in but in the end this was who I was now.
It was about midnight when we decided to go to bed. We told each other good night and slipped into our sleeping bags. I was glad that this hectic day was finally over. Soon I drifted into a peaceful sleep, wondering what tomorrow had in store for me.
![]() |
SNEAK PEEK: Maddie
Author: Blackout So here is a story I have been working on for a bit now when I am not swamped in work. It will use many pictures to tell the story. It is not finished but I felt I had to post at least a sneak preview. I hope to have it finished by the end of the month. Note: Story is a sneak peek and has not been fully edited and finished yet. Let me know what you think. Daniel meets a young girl Maddie on the road. He knows nothing about her or why such a pretty young girl is out alone on a rainy night. But a accident is about to turn his life upside down leaving Daniel with more than a few questions. Who is Maddie? What was she afraid of? And what does life have in store for him now. This is a story full of mystery and excitement as well as pictures! ~Enjoy! |
My life at school was made particularly bad thanks to one Todd Hemerson. Even though we were in college Todd enjoyed nothing more than to push me around. Worse was the fact that he was my roommate and almost every night he came back drunk. One particular night I remember him coming back drunk and then puking on my bed. Then there were the times he brought a girl back and I had to stay in the hall till they were through which was quite often. I still don’t understand why a drunken asshole like Todd got so many girls and I got none. Yes it was true I had never actually dated someone and I was already nineteen but I figured I would eventually meet the right girl. I was just excited to be leaving this room and Todd. Never again would I have to deal with a drunken asshole like Todd again. I was planning on having a single next year.
“Yo Turd! You heading out?” It was Todd my asshole roommate. He had short fire red hair and if you asked me he was quite ugly. He was obviously drunk coming back from a end of the school year party.
“Yep.” I grinned thinking about how I would never have to room with this asshole again.
“I think you forgot to pack something?”
“What did I forget?” I immediately regretted asking that as he went to my suitcase opened it up and then proceeded to puke all over my clean clothes.
“Yeah now you have everything.” He said laughing before making his way outside to party some more. I moved all my clothes that were now soiled in vomit into my dirty laundry and then made my way out to my car with my luggage. Hopefully I would be on the road before Todd got back to the room.
It was a rainy night as I drove back home from college for summer vacation. I was excited after having just completed my first year. I was looking forward to relaxing and taking a break from the school. My parents did not want me driving home as they thought I wasn’t an experienced enough driver yet to make the six hour drive home. I finally convinced them to allow me to drive back because I said I would be driving with a friend and dropping them off. So what if I lied they would not find out as I would have dropped them off before I got home as my story played out. To be honest I did not have that many friends so finding a friend to go home with was a little difficult not that I didn’t try.
The roads were practically deserted anyway at this time of night and I would be surprised if anything serious happened. Outside I saw a small figure in the distance she seemed to be waving at me. As I got closer I began to make out the image of a young girl. I couldn’t help but wonder what she was doing out here in the middle of nowhere in this rain. Normally I would not stop to pick up strangers but she looked as if she was in trouble and what kind of person would I be if I just drove past. I pictured the image of a young girl who was being abused and raped and I knew I just had to stop.
Pulling over to the side of the road I stopped and put the car in park. There stood a young petite girl. She looked if she could be the same age as me maybe younger. She was really filthy. I could barely see any white left under her stand tank top and her tight jeans were also incredibly dirty. Not to mention she was soaked to the bone. Her hair long brown hair was wet but there were obvious signs that it had not been managed for a while.
I motioned for her to get in. She hesitated but then I think the cold from the rain got to her because she shivered and then yanked the door open and got in. I started up the car and we were off again. “So what’s your name?” I waited but got no response. “Do you have any family?” still nothing. “I have a blanket in the back you can use if you want.” She still said nothing but after a moment she reached into the back of the car and finding the blanket brought it forward. She wrapped herself in it like it was the most wonderful thing in the world.
I would eventually have to bring her to a police station to get her help. She was obviously in some sort of distress. After some time she finally spoke. “Maddie.”
“Maddie that’s a pretty name. Do you have a last name?” I was trying to dig for any information I could on this girl. Unfortunately my prying seemed to only further clamp her mouth shut. I was really curious about who she was? Where she had come from? And what she was doing? Just then I heard a high pitch scream echoing from the mysterious guest in the back. I had gotten distracted while wondering about my mysterious guest in the back that I didn’t notice the car behind me that was swerving all over the place behind me at full speed.
I heard the car crash into the back of us. My foot came off the gas pedal while both vehicles were thrown off the side of the road. I saw Maddie who wasn’t in a seat belt zoom past me crashing through the windows of my car. I wanted to go check to see if she was alright but I couldn’t because my world suddenly went black.
Then next thing I knew was I could feel myself wrapped comfortably in a bed. It must have all been a dream the crash and Maddie. I was back at college and would be heading home for break today. Everything was alright. But it had all seemed so real. That’s when I realized something was not right. The blankets I was wrapped in were not mine. They also did not seem to be the uncomfortable sheets they provide you in the hospital either. Something was definitely not right here.
That is when the throbbing headache hit me. It felt like someone had taken a bat to my head. Actually my whole body felt like it was in agonizing pain. I was feeling other things too. Weird things like a slight tickle as the blankets moved across my chest, and my hair felt longer, but that was probably from being passed out for so long with no hair cut. I decided to go back to sleep until I felt a little better.
The next time I woke up I felt an uncomfortable pain in my bladder. I really needed to go to the restroom. I was in too much pain and I really did not want to get up so I rolled onto my side only to feel an uncomfortable weight on my chest. I slowly brought my hand to my check and cupped a squishy mound of flesh. I immediately sat up and looking down I noticed two ample breasts protruding from my chest. Moving my hand down I felt emptiness’s that I was all too aware of what it must be.
“Well it’s good to see you’re awake, but that is certainly not the first thing most girls would have done after waking up from a serious car crash.” The speaker was a mysterious woman. She was looking at me peculiarly like I was some interesting experiment. She had short hair that appeared to be magenta. But what was most defining about her was that she was wearing a lab coat and lab glasses. She looked to be some sort of scientist.
“You’re probably wondering what happened. The fact of the matter is that if it was not for my genius, you would be dead right now. I saw the entire accident. It was quite gruesome.”
“That does not explain anything. Why am I a GIRL!?” I now understood that this woman had something to do with me being a girl now but I did not have the full picture just yet.
“Why don’t you look in the mirror? That should explain most of it.” Doing as she said I looked in the mirror. Reflected there was the face of a girl I had only just previously picked up from the rain. It was Maddie or rather I was Maddie NOW! The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Somehow this women had managed to put me into Maddie’s body.
“Holy shit!” I screamed. I did not know what else to say.
“Yes I know my work is quite amazing. But why don’t you go take a shower and go to the bathroom first. From the way your squirming it is quite obvious you need to go.” She was right I really had to go to the bathroom, but going to the bathroom as a girl was something I did not want to experience. Plus I felt like I would be invading Maddie’s privacy. It would be wrong of me to look at her body in the nude and I would have to do so in order to clean up. Though I really wanted not to invade Maddie’s privacy this body was still filthy and I was feeling rather itchy now.
“Is there anything I should know about peeing well….in this body?” I asked stupidly without thinking.
“Are you serious? All that is different is that you now need to sit to pee. So I would always check now I guess to make sure the toilet seat is down. You should know you men have an awful habit of leaving the toilet seat up. Well besides that I guess you should also know that girls should wipe down there to make sure their vaginas don’t get any infections after their done.” Her saying the word vagina made me cringe. I did not want to think about the fact that I now was the owner of said vagina now.
I tried to stand up but immediately fell back down on the bed. My whole body legs and arms felt like jell-o. “You are going to want to use crutches for now” the mysterious women said. Your mind is still getting used to your body. She then went into the closet and got out a pair of crutches for me to use. Using them for support I got myself off the bed.
She then lead me down a hall and pointed out to me where the bathroom was. “Will talk more as soon as you are cleaned up. I’ll leave some clean clothes for you in the room we were just in. They belong to my niece. She left them here by accident on her last visit. Unfortunately you will have to make do with that until we can go out and buy you some more.”
“Thanks” I muttered. Going into the bathroom and closing the door I realized my first trial as Maddie began. You can do this I said. I walked to the toilet, closed my eyes and began to pull down my…I mean Maddie’s panties. The tank top I was wearing was all sweaty and filthy so I took that off also while leaning against the wall for support. I then had to open my eyes briefly to sit down but I closed them again as soon as my but hit the seat. It really was not hard to figure out how to pee in this new body, I just relaxed and Maddie’s body seemed to do the work for me. I felt much better as the stream that had been building up let itself out. I remembered what the mysterious women said about wiping down there. But figured it did not matter as I was about to get in the shower anyway.
I really hated it but I would have to see Maddie naked in order to shower. But I was also a little excited since this would be the first time I really got to see breasts. I mean I have seen girls without shirts on but they either had a bra or bikini covering them, and I have watched porn before. It is kind of hard not to when you’re my age and have never had a girlfriend before. But this was going to be my first time seeing uncovered in real life. I had been waiting for this moment for a long time though this was not really how I had wanted to see real breasts for the first time. I stared into the mirror again. Maddie was really cute. She was rather petite but that just made her more adorable. Her breasts were rather large but seemed to fit just fine even on her small body frame. Her face was a cute as a button with those bright blue eyes and brown hair down to her shoulders. If it was for all the bruises and how filthy she was she would look stunning. I would rate here an 8.5 out of 10, and that is just because 10 was supermodel stunning. She was cute and adorable but probably not wet dream supermodel pretty. Unfortunately I could still see this body attracting a lot of attention.
I turned on the shower and made sure the water was just right before stepping in, leaning with my hand on the railing of the shower for support. The water felt quite good now. I had heard girls had more sensitive skin and I guess that made showering all the more pleasant an experience. I found the shampoo and conditioner and it took me quite a while with Maddie’s hair to wash it. I decided to skip the body wash for now as I did not feel like exploring that much today. I really just enjoyed the feel of the water on my skin. After a while though the water got cold and it was less pleasant. I had been in the shower for quite some time if I was not careful I could get addicted to showering in Maddie’s body.
I stepped out and began to dry myself out. I quickly learned that rubbing the towel against my skin felt uncomfortable and realized it was better to pat myself dry. My hair was still really wet but I was unsure what to do about it. I tried rubbing my hair in the towel like I did as a guy but my hair was too long and just wasn’t drying enough. It took my about a half hour towel drying to my hair decently dry. I wrapped the towel around myself like I know girls do with the towel being snuggly wrapped around their breasts. With that I made my way back to the room.
I found waiting for me on the bed a girl’s shirt, a sports bra, and tights. The tights were the kind that girls were as pants. They were white with girly flower and butterflies on them. The shirt had sleeves that fell to the side but was also long enough that it was something of a dress. I really did not want to wear this but there was nothing else and I was just thankful I did not have to wear a skirt. I resigned myself putting on the old underwear. I really did not have anything else right now. The sports bra was a little tight also but it felt better than having these boobs jiggling around. After I finished changing I looked in the mirror and had to admit that I really did look cute in these clothes, but I think Maddie would look cute in just about anything.
It was time for answers and with that I began to make my way down stairs. I had to be careful on the stairs with my crutches because I was not quite use to this body and was still sore from the accident. I found the mysterious lady waiting for me in what appeared to be the living room of the house.
“Well you certainly did take your sweet time.”
“Yeah! Well why don’t you try waking up as someone else and trying to cope. Now I demand to have some answers.”
“Very well Daniel. My name is Nancy Peterson but you can just call me Ms. Peterson or Professor Peterson.”
“Wait how do you know my name?”
“You let your wallet in your pocket it wasn't hard to figure out who you are. Now do you want to keep interrupting me or do you want to hear what happened?” I nodded yes to her.
“As you know you were in a horrible accident and to be truthful you probably would not have made it. I am not going to go into details but your body was crushed by your car in the impact. Your friend Maddie here as you referred to her as was sent flying out of the car luckily you were going slow enough that her body was not destroyed however the impact she endured to her head was enough to make her brain dead without a chance of ever waking up again. I saw the accident and being the genius I am I begun to assess your situation. So there I was with one guy about to die from injury his body endured and a young girl whose body was find but was going to die because the brain no longer functioned. We weren't far from my house so I put you both in my car and brought you back to my place where I combined one functioning brain with one functioning body.”
“What do you mean by combined one functioning brain with one functioning body?” I asked dazed.
“I already told you I am a genius. I am highly sought after in the professional world of science and medicine. I am also bit of a mad scientist and have my own advance lab in the basement. I expect you to keep that a secret, not really allowed to being doing unauthorized procedures like putting your brain in another body. Don’t get me wrong I don’t normally do stuff like this but under the situation I decided to save one life rather than letting you both die. Anyway if I had not found you, then you would have certainly been dead by now.”
“So then what happened to my body?” Tears were beginning to form in my eyes as I realized life as I knew it was totally over.
“Soon after your body died I went back to the site of the accident to see if I could obtain any valuables of your. Unfortunately they were already searching the site. I then buried your body and the young girl your referred to as Maddie’s brain in a woods a good number of miles from here. I doubt anyone will find it. The police will believe you body was dragged off by wild animals or something.”
“So I really am dead. I will never be Daniel again?” I said through tears. It was a tough though that I would have to get use to being Maddie. A girl I did not know, who I just happened to pick up out of kindness.
“By the way do you happen to know who this young girl is? She was filthy and I could find no forms of identification on her at all.” I told Proffesor Peterson the story of how I had just met Maddie and gave her a ride out of kindness.
“I see so you have no idea who she is and what her last name is only that her name is Maddie. Well that is troubling but there is not much we can do about that now is there. We will have to form a new identity for you.”
“Um do you mind telling me how you plan to do that?” I asked through tears.
“I have a few friends in government I have done favors for, so it won’t be hard for me to call them and get everything set up. Also we will have to do something about school. It is a little too late to start applying and you don’t have any records. Luckily though I am a Professor at St. Catherine’s and all girls’ university, and were I do research. I can pull a few strings and get you enrolled as a freshman there.
“Wait you expect me to start college over as a freshman and at an all girls school?” I asked. I really did not want to start college all over as a freshman.
“No real choice Maddie has absolutely no records that I am aware of and I doubt I could get you in anywhere else. But no worry St. Catherine’s is the top girls’ college in America and is highly rated for young ladies. You will certainly find a job right out of college. In addition attending an all girls school will be great for learning how to cope with being on yourself now.”
“Let’s make one thing clear” I screamed through tears. “I am not a girl. Maddie is the girl and you just put my brain in her body.”
“Actually you really need to start thinking of it as your body now and while your memories and personalities are your own a good portion of your brain is still a girl’s brain. You can not replace the whole brain because brain functions that control the body like the nervous system and tell the body how to operate have to be from the original body because another person’s will not work properly. It is a highly difficult procedure where I removed the part of the brain that held Maddie’s memories and personality and replace it with yours. Certain subconscious human reactions that belong to the female sex you may begin to notice happening to you. That includes depending on Maddie’s sexual preference being attracted to boys.”
“NO. I will not be attracted to boys. It just won’t happen despite what you say!” I screamed still crying.
“You need to calm down. I merely suggested that the possibility was there. As a scientist it will be quite interesting for me to observe. I understand your upset with this major change in your life but you should just be happy you’re even alive.” Professor Peterson said quite coldly. She seemed to lean rather to the scientific and rational side then the emotional.
“You could be a little nicer in how you say things you know. I am going through really tough time now. I just learned my life as I know is over.” I stated glaring at her.
“I really can’t be bothered and troubled by emotions which interfere with rational thinking and logic. Except for observing you are emotionally unstable from the change. Again it will be quite interesting to observe you for my scientific research.”
“Wait you are going to research me?” I yelled.
“Yes. It will be quite interesting to see how someone who grew up male will handle suddenly being female, as well as the role the mind plays with the body.” I just continued to glare at her. I was one thing to save my life but I was beginning to think she really did it to get a good research subject, and I was not going to be her guinea pig.
“Anyway my graduate assistant from the University will be here tomorrow to take you out shopping. I can’t be bothered with trifling things such as that.”
“Fine whatever.” I said storming off upstairs. Well as best as I could storm out on crutches.
I heard a car pull up into the drive way. Whoever Professor Peterson’s graduate assistant is she was here to take me shopping now.
“Daniel go get the door!” Professor Peterson screamed.
“NO!” I shouted back. I was in no mood to do anything. I heard her mutter damn kids as she made her way up from what I suppose was her basement lab to get the door. I heard the Professor talking to a women who I could only suppose was he graduate assistant.
“She is upstairs and refuses to come down. Maybe you can convince her.” A few minutes later a beautiful women was at the door. She had long blonde hair and was wearing a very pretty top and a mini skirt. She looked way to pretty to be Professor Peterson’s graduate assistant I thought to myself.
“Hello my name is Grace. It is nice to finally meet you. I was there helping professor Peterson as she saved your life. Would you mind if I call you Maddie or do you prefer Daniel?”
“Well I guess I will have to get used to being called Maddie but feel free to call me whatever you like.” I grimaced at her not all that nicely.
“I’ll call you Maddie then I think that it is a cute name and I am glad you’re able to see that you will have to get use to that name.”
“Yeah but I don’t want to get use to it. I don’t want to be a girl and worst of all I am afraid that Daniel may be gone forever.”
“I know you’re going through a tough time. Come here and let it all out.” She came over to me and put her arms around me squeezing me into a tight hug.
“You know guys shouldn’t cry.” I said.
“In this situation I don’t think it matters. Besides that way of thinking is BS and you know it. Guys need to cry sometime also.” I let go again and really started crying with Grace embracing me. I just needed someone to listen and that cold scientist was not the person to do it.
“You know I don’t think the definition of guy truly applies to me anymore.” I said after I had finished crying. We both had a laugh at that one.
“Now come one let’s take you shopping for clothes as well as other things. I got permission to use Professor Peterson’s credit card to buy you anything you will need as for your new life as Maddie. I don’t know about you but I will be using this opportunity as some payback for what she makes me do as her graduate assistant. I plan for us to spend a lot.” I could not help smiling at that.
![]() |
Naming a Doll
BY BLACKOUT A needle weaved in and out of the fabric creating intricate designs that only a master of their craft could achieve. Nimble hands carefully painted the eyes adding fine details. He slowly assembled each piece of the porcelain doll; each time the pieces clicked together it was like finishing a part of the puzzle. This was to be his final doll, a compilation of all his skill, imagination, and years of experience. It would be the perfect doll, his greatest masterpiece. |
While I am fixing the second chapter of Olympia I thought I would release this little short story that has been racing through my head to make up for taking down Olympia 2. This will only compose of 2 to 5 parts at most but I am very pleased with how the first part came out hopefully I can keep it up.
A needle weaved in and out of the fabric creating intricate designs that only a master of their craft could achieve. Nimble hands carefully painted the eyes adding fine details. He slowly assembled each piece of the porcelain doll; each time the pieces clicked together it was like finishing a part of the puzzle. This was to be his final doll, a compilation of all his skill, imagination, and years of experience. It would be the perfect doll, his greatest masterpiece.
With every stitch he got closer to having the perfect dress for his creation. He carefully took the miniature shoes and slid them on her delicate feet. The shoes had taken him months to finish and quite a bit out of his savings. He had spared no expense, had had gotten the finest fabrics, and silks. Only the best would do for her his most beautiful masterpiece. All his savings were gone and he was quite poor now. He had spent many sleepless nights working late to complete it. He knew his time was coming and he would soon be departing this earth, he just hoped he would finish it time.
The doll maker was a man on a mission. He barely eat, and instead poured his heart and soul into his daughter, for he had no children and filled that void with his lifeless creations. When the body was in the kiln he would work on the clothes adding stitch after stitch, beautiful buttons, and even some fine gems adorned on miniature jewelry. Most of the time he worked on her delicate and beautiful body his frail hands painting with fine brushes the many details of the female body. Slowly but surely she was beginning to look like a real girl; and if she was life size you may even have mistaken the doll as alive.
At long last his greatest masterpiece was near completion. She was beautiful, stunning, his greatest masterpiece. She was the most lifelike doll he had ever made, or even seen for that matter. Years from now he figured doll makers around the world would study his creation to better themselves in the craft. All that was left was to name her. That would be the final step and he will have completed his greatest masterpiece and she would take on a life of her own.
“What should be the name of one so beautiful? Mere words cannot describe your beauty. So lifelike, so perfect that any name I can think of would not do you justice, and yet without a name you are incomplete. I will have to ponder this.” The old doll maker asked around but none he asked could provide his with the name he sought. He went thought the alphabet from A to Z, Amber, Ann, and even Zelda but none were good enough. He had considered Dolly since she was the perfect doll but that was too often used as a dolls name by young girls so he had decided against that.
Finally the doll maker knew his time was at hand and he would soon depart from this world. It saddened him that he would not be able to witness the completion of his greatest masterpiece.
“Perhaps I have made you to perfect. So perfect that no name could ever do you justice, and only by becoming imperfect and more human can you my daughter, my greatest creation gain a name and a identity of your own. My time is up and I must soon leave. I pray that you will one day find the one that can complete you.” These were the doll maker’s final words as he drew his last breath and fell into his eternal slumber. The doll looked on as her father and creator died before her. When they came and cleared out the doll maker’s house one of the workers swore that the doll actually seemed to look sadder, as if she was longing for something.
The doll was passed on over the generations from one owner to the next. Everyone he beheld it was stunned by its beauty and human like quality and yet everyone who looked at her felt that there was something missing. Overtime the doll was thought to be lost and people began to forget about the doll maker’s greatest masterpiece, the perfect yet incomplete doll.
I was actually kind of sad to hear the old man had died. Since my dad’s engineering firm had transferred him all the way from the United States to Russia I hadn't really made any friends. I was miserable the first few days living in Russia and begged my parents to let me go back home to the states where I actually had some friends. My parents just told me to get out of the house and make some new friends. The problem for me with making friends in Russia was that most of the guys already seemed to have friends and social circles, and the girls seemed to think they were way out of my league. They were too hot to have anything to do with an average American like me. I guess it also didn't help that I didn't speak a lick of Russian.
I was slowly learning Russian but it was only bits and pieces that one would use for a simple conversation like saying hello and asking how someone was doing. My dad’s parents came to America from Russia and only spoke Russian to him so he was fine. Mom was struggling to learn the language but most adults in Russia new English so she had no problem getting by. My younger sister Carolyn was only six and since she was still young it was easier for her to make new friends.
I had met Mr. Borovsky while in mu hunt for new friends. He was sitting in his rocking chair outside his old home. He lived right next door and I waved Hi to him asking how he was doing in the very limited Russian that I knew. Much to my surprise Mr. Borovsky used perfect English and asked me if I would like to come in and have a cup of tea with him. I had already been out on these friend hunts a few times before to no success and I did not want to go wandering around again. So I gladly accept his invitation since it gave me a place to be until I could come home and tell my parents my friend search was unsuccessful. Otherwise they would be all like “Micah Wilder you should be going outside and making new friends.” At least this way it would look like I tried.
I found out I generally enjoyed talked to Mr. Borovsky. He had lived a very interesting life. He had joined the military at a young age and eventually rose in ranks to become a commander. He eventually resigned as a commander and took a desk position in the Russian military where he settled down married and had children. I enjoyed his stories about his time in the military. Mr. Borovsky had played no small part in making Russia what it is today. He also would listen to me about my problems, like making new friends in Russia. He was understanding and tried to help by teaching me some Russian. It still won’t nearly enough though.
The news that Mr. Borovsky passed away in the night was saddening. I couldn't really call him a friend because of the big age difference, but I really had enjoyed the time I spent with Mr. Borovsky. I had lost the one person I could truly talk to in Russia. When I saw the moving van outside Mr. Borovsky’s house I just had to see what was going on. I saw a very attractive Russian woman outside on the porch directing the movers on where to put the boxes. I recognized her from the photos in Mr. Borovsky’s house, she was his daughter. She had probably come to clean out the house.
“I’m sorry about your loss” I said as I approached her. “I may not have known Mr. Borovsky long but I can tell he lived a full life.” She looked at me curiously.
“You must be Micah. My father told me all about you. Why don’t you come in? I have something I want to discuss with you.” I obliged and followed her inside taking a seat on one of the chairs that was still left inside the house. Once inside she introduced herself as Anna and of course as Mr. Borovsky’s daughter as I had already figured out.
“My father spoke quite a bit about you over the phone. My father was a quiet man and tended to keep to himself. I happy he found someone to talk to and keep him company these last few weeks. It truly means a lot to me.”
“It was no problem; he kept me company just as much as I kept him. He is quite the storyteller.” She laughed at that giving me a bright and warm smile.
“That he was. I grew up listening to my father speaking about his time in the military. Eventually it got a bit repetitive. Anyway my father left something that he wanted you to have.” I was quite curios now. What could the old man have left me? We had only known each other a few weeks. I was still rather touched though that he would leave me something to remember him by. Anna left the room and came back holding a small, dusty wooden chest. She handed me the chest which must have been left to me from her dad.
“He really wanted you to have that.”
“Thanks” I told her as I opened the box. Inside was a rather old and dusty doll. She had long brown hair with bangs covering her forehead. The doll wore a short black dress with ruffles on the front and black high heels. Anna saw the doll and seemed quite curious as to why her father would leave me a doll but she really had no idea. Anna thanked me again for spending to with her dad. I told her it had been my pleasure and excused myself out, and headed back home. Maybe I would give the doll to my sitter Carolyn. She had an antique doll collection that seemed to be growing over the years. I came back home and went up to my room. I sat the chest on my desk and opened it to reveal the beautiful doll again. It was then that I noticed a piece of paper under the doll that made me curious. I pulled it out from under her and immediately noticed my name on the paper. It was a letter addressed to me from Mr. Borovsky.
I know you have been struggling to make new friends in Russia and it saddens me to know that the time I have left is short. I have lived a full life Micah and death is a welcome end to my adventure, but your adventure is just beginning and being alone and lonely is no way to live your life. That is why I am leaving you with my little friend here. She has been lonely for quite a long time and unfortunately I failed to complete her. I have a feeling that you can complete her. I hope she will provide you with the companionship I no longer can. Please don’t be sad over my death Micah, I have lived a full life. Now I want you to live yours. Wishing you the best,
Borovsky
I cried as I read the letter. How dare he leave and only leave me a damn doll to remember him by. I knew it was not his fault for dying but the wounds of losing the only person I could really talk to in Russia was still fresh. I did not want the doll; it was a reminder of his death and me being lonely again.
“Rip!” I tore Mr. Borovsky’s letter into little pieces and deposited them into the trash bin. Damn him! Damn him for leaving me alone with only a doll for companionship. A doll was not a real person; you couldn't talk to a doll and get to know it better. Then there was the fact that I was a dude. What type of gift was a doll to a eighteen year old guy. Guys just didn't play with dolls. Maybe I would give the doll to my sister as a gift, but no that would require having the doll around as a constant reminder of how much of a loner I had become since moving to Russia. I made up my mind on what I had to do.
I found myself in from of the antique shop in Moscow. We lived right outside Moscow so I could just drive myself over there. I had already traded in my America license for one that now read in Russian. I opened the door to find the old man sitting at the front counter eyeing me suspiciously. I guess it was a bit strange for someone of my age to be at an antique shop by themselves.
“Hello” I greeted him.
“What can I do for you?” He asked staring at the chest that contained the doll.
“I have something that I want you to appraise” I said as I sat the chest down in front of him and opened it to reveal the doll. He looked rather surprise and in shocked at the sight of the doll. I wondered just how much it was worth. He took out his glasses and brought them to his face and then proceeded to put on rubber gloves.
“These are to prevent the oils from my hands from damaging the doll” he said as he saw me looking at his hands and the gloves he had adorned. I was glad I had barely touched the doll. He careful took her out and all the dust on the doll seemed to just fall off like it was not even there. The dust that did not fall off he gently wiped off with a white cloth. Without all the dust covering it the doll looked as good as new. It was almost magical how the dust from what I assumed to be years being trapped inside that box simple fell off. It looked good as new and I immediately knew this doll was worth quite a lot. It was a masterpiece as anyone could tell. It was life like and very beautiful and more than that it was in mint condition.
“Now this is a very interesting and rare doll. How on earth did you come to possess this doll?” I told him how I had been given it by Mr. Borovsky after he passed away.
“You don’t realize how great of a gift you've been given. This doll was the last doll ever made by the Russian doll maker Boris Kovalevski. He remains one of the most famous doll makers to this day. He sought to make a perfect doll that was lifelike and at the same time extremely beautiful. Near the end of his life he had finally made a doll that was perfect in every sense of the word. So perfect in fact that he could never complete it since he could find no name suitable for her. That doll was believed to be lost over time and yet here it is now, in perfect condition. Do you see this tag here?” He asked me as he showed me the tag at the back of her dress just like you would find on any shirt. It had a word which I recognized as the Russian word for name and then a line next to it in order to write the name of the doll on. But the name tag was left blank. This doll had no name it seemed.
“You see how it has no name. That is how I know for a fact it is Boris’s greatest and yet unfinished masterpieces. It also has no signature on it like the rest of Boris’s dolls. He would only sign his dolls on completion and since he had never found a name for this doll it remained incomplete.” I was really excited now. Screw giving the doll to my sister, it seemed that Mr. Borovsky had left me with a great treasure.
“So, how much would she sell for?” I asked greedily.
“I’m sorry to say she will sell for more than I am willing to buy. In American dollars I would say five hundred thousand to maybe even a million. You have quite the treasure.” I was quite excited at this point. I had the potential to get a million dollars from just this one doll. I thanked the shop keeper and then rushed out of the store with my treasure chest. I got home and hid the chest in the closet. If any of my family knew about this the doll would simply just be added as a prized masterpiece to my sisters doll collection despite how much money we could get for it. She was obsessed with that doll collection. Anytime dad came back from a long business trip he always brought an antique doll home for Carolyn.
Dinner that night was rather uncomfortable. I had never been very good at keeping secrets and now I had a million dollar secret. There was also the fact that my parents found out I had been spending all my time at Mr. Borovsky’s instead of trying to make new friends.
“I think it was very nice of you to keep that sweet old man company but you do need to go out and make friends your own age.” Mom said over dinner as we discussed my lying about going out and trying to make friends. It was summer right now and in a few weeks I would start college and would be heading back to the states. I couldn't wait to head back to the states. They still thought it was important though for some reason that I should have friends in Russia.
“I met Anna, Mr. Borovsky’s daughter and apparently her dad gave you quite the unique doll.” Mother said. Damn they knew about the doll.
“Really! A doll! Micah can I have it? Can I have it?” Carolyn asked me as soon as she had found out about the doll.
“NO! It is mine and you can’t have it!” I screamed at her.
“What’s gotten into you Micah, what’s the big deal with not letting your sister have the doll?” I was backed into a wall so I had no choice but to tell them about my trip to the antique shop and how much I could possibly get for the doll.
“That indeed is one rare doll. I won’t make you keep the doll and add it to the family collection, although it would be nice if you did. However Micah if you do choose to sell it the money will first and foremost go to paying for Carolyn and your college education, after that we can decide on what to do with the rest of the money.” My dad said. I was surprised he didn't force me to keep the doll and add it to the collection.
“Can I at least see the doll?” Carolyn asked. I was given no choice in the matter but to show her the damn doll after dinner. So after dinner was over I went upstairs and brought down the chest and opened it to show them Boris’s masterpiece.
“Wow! She is so pretty!” Carolyn said when she saw it. “I can’t believe you would sell her.”
"Sorry but I'm not a doll person. What do you think mom?"
“I agree with Carolyn honey but it’s your choice. Mr. Borovsky left the doll to you” mom told me. When everyone was done admiring the doll I brought it back to my room. I picked the doll up by its clothing so I would no ruin the body of the doll and carefully put her on my nightstand to admire my million dollar girl some more. She really was a beautiful doll and I couldn't help but feel as if something was indeed missing from the doll, even though I knew it was just a name and so it shouldn't really matter.
She also looked sad and lonely which was how I felt. For some reason the doll felt like a real person, maybe that was because besides being small it looked like a real person.
“You must have been lonely also trapped inside that chest? I understand how lonely things can be in this world.” It really felt like she was listening to me. “Tell you what even though I want to sell you since your worth a lot. There is no reason why we can’t be friends like Mr. Borovsky wanted. I really wish I could complete you but I don’t think I am the right person to give you a name.” The dolls facial expressions didn't change at all but I just seemed to get the feeling she was really sad as I told her this. I don’t know why but for some reason I felt guilt like I had said something really cruel and had to make it up.
“Tell you what, while you are living here your mine, so why not borrow my name for now. Although you’re a girl so it would have to be Mika. This way everyone will know you belong to me.” She really seemed to brighten as I said this. “You know what Mika, I think you and I are going to become good friends” I told her. I know it was stupid to be talking to a doll but for some reason it just felt right. It was like she was really alive and could understand every word I told her. “Well goodnight Mika!” I said as I turned off the lights and got into bed. I could have sworn the doll’s eyes were gleaming with excitement, like it had finally found what it had been searching for. I didn't pay it much heed; after all it was just a doll, and dolls don’t think or have feelings. I let such thoughts drift out of my head and before I knew it I was fast asleep.
If you enjoyed this please let me know by liking.
![]() |
OLYMPIA
BY BLACKOUT Aaron Connor grew up as a normal boy with normal interests despite his mom leaving him at a young age. When his sixteenth birthday started to come around his dad starts acting weird and decides they are going on a father son camping trip. Somehow it all comes down to the mystery of who exactly was his mom and this started what was only the beginning of a new and somewhat strange adventure. |
Sorry about writing some stories and not finishing. Things are hectic and then sometime I am grabbed by inspiration and something great comes forth and so I can't stop until I am satisfied. This story I know will be awesome!
Chapter 1: Camping Sucks
“Yeah my father suddenly decided we were going on some stupid father son camping trip.” I complained to my best friend Mark Fischer. “I don’t even like camping.” Mark had blue eyes and dark brown hair that was almost what you could describe as black. He had chiseled features and was surprisingly muscular despite the fact that he never really worked out. His beard was trimmed in such a way that made him look very masculine and slightly older and more mature. I on the other hand had shaggy brown hair blue eyes, pale skin, and I could really use some exercise. It wasn’t that I had no muscles it was just compared to Mark’s toned body I looked fairly average. My beard just looked messier and so I just kept myself clean shaven. We both grew up together here in a suburb near Philadelphia and so we were practically brothers now.
“That sucks man. I mean schools practically over you would think he would want to do something you both enjoy.” Mark said.
“It’s not fair! You get to go to some awesome festival while I have to spend my few free days from school sweating in the woods. I wish I could go with you. You are probably even going to be able to drink there.” Mark’s mom was taking him to some sort of festival with what I assumed was going to include booze, music, and also hot chicks but my dad decided we would have way more fun going out into the wilderness with no showers or access to basic electronics including the internet since service on your phone always sucks in the middle of nowhere.
“Well I wish you could come to but mom has made it very clear this festival is somewhat private so I doubt you could come even if you weren’t going camping.”
“Aaron Reid Connor, I hoped your stuff is packed and you’re ready to go!”
“Yeah this is definitely going to be the worst birthday ever!” I complained. It was two days till my sixteenth birthday and instead of living it up with my best bud I would be living it down without the modern day technologies available to the typical middle class American.
“Well it can’t be all bad. I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Yeah you take care. Don’t die from alcohol poisoning.”
“Dude I’m not even sure if my mom will let me drink. She is a little overprotective. You know only child and all.” Mark’s mom had him when she was young and like me who did not know who his mother was, Mark did not know who is father was. Both of us had parents who walked out on us at a young age. While my dad married and had my half Sister April, Mark’s mom never got married and so Mark’s mom was very protective of him. I fist bumped Mark goodbye and then went into the house to get my stuff for this crappy camping trip.
My Stepmom Kate and my little sister April were waiting for me around the kitchen table as I entered. “Oh Aaron, dad is waiting for you outside grab your stuff and get to the car. He is in a bit of a rush to beat traffic.”
“Why the hell do I even have to go on this stupid camping trip? Nobody in this family even likes camping. Dad has been acting very weird lately.” It was true. Ever since it has been getting closer to my sixteenth birthday dad had been acting rather strange. It was as if he was nervous about something. I was not really sure but he kept looking at me and then looking around him as if he suspected someone was watching us, and then out of the blue he decides we need to have a father son camping trip.
“Aaron I know you’re not excited about this camping trip but your father has put a lot of time into this. He is just trying to do what’s best for you.” My stepmother Kate said.
“How is going camping best for me?”
“Please just trust you father he loves you so much.” I knew my father loved me and my sister April a lot I just could not understand why he was so gung ho about this camping trip all of a sudden. Dad was a Lawyer and I was pretty sure he liked the indoors of his office much more then the great outdoors.
“Whatever” I said in the typical teen way that meant I wasn’t happy but I was going to comply because I had to.
“I am taking April to gymnastic practice now. We both just wanted to say goodbye before you left.”
“Bye Aaron” my twelve year old sister said as she came over and I bent down to receive the hug. I then wished my stepmom goodbye before proceeding to go upstairs and get my bags for what was to be a very crap trip. I then raced back downstairs to find my dad with the whole car packed already. This again was unusual because we were generally really slow about packing and getting out of the house for any family vacation. We once said we were going to get out by 10 Am and then didn’t end up leaving till 3 Pm for our trip to the beaches of Florida and we were actually looking forward to that trip.
“Oh good your ready. Through your stuff in and we can get moving.” I grumbled but complied. Shortly after we were well on our way toward Pennsylvania National Park camping grounds. Another thing I hated about these long drives was that they were exactly that long. I had to sit here in the car waiting for something I didn’t want to do and then from there I just had to do the stupid camping trip and then I would be done. I just wanted to get it over with.
I noticed even now dad kept looking around nervously as we drove on. He seemed to be relaxing a bit though as we got further from civilization and more into the middle of nowhere. I finally saw a sign that welcomed us into the national park. I thought we were finally there. It seemed that wasn’t the case as we kept driving further and further into the national park. “Dad how far into the park did you reserve a place.”
“I really wanted us to get away from everything so I made sure we got a place where we wouldn’t be disturbed by anyone else.” I just sighed in defeat. Another hour or so as we got deeper in the park before dad finally did stop. It was dark out by now and I was glad this awful day in the car was finally at an end. Dad was right about one thing this place certainly would not be getting any visitors. We were in the middle of nowhere. The rocky road ended at the place we were at. It was just a grassy circle with trees all around it and a makeshift fire pit in the middle. I got out of the car and helped down set up the tent and then we start making dinner. It wasn’t much just some hotdogs cooked over the camp fire. But I was happy all the same to be eating. We had not stopped once to eat since we had set off that morning. The only stops that were allowed were bathroom stops and even then dad was reluctant to let me do my business.
“What’s going on dad? You have been acting rather strange lately?”
“What are you talking about Aaron? Can’t a father take his son out for some bonding every now and then?” It was obvious he was trying to avoid answering my questions which even made me more suspicious.
“Yeah bonding with you is fine and all but what’s with this whole camping trip? You don’t even like camping. You also have been looking around like you expect someone to jump out at you? So what’s up?”
“Aaron Reid Connor I am taking you camping because I heard it was a great way for fathers and sons to bond and that’s it. Now I suggest we get some rest. It has been a long day.” My dad was practically glaring me as he gave me his answer which told me that questioning him on this was not advisable, but it only made me more curious.
Light was pouring in and I was lying on some hard ground. A rock had somehow got under the tent and I had rolled onto it in the night. Needless to say I was feeling rather sour when I began to wake up. I looked over to see that dad was already up and about since he was not in his sleeping bag. Breakfast that morning consisted of eggs as well as bagels and cream cheese. Apparently dad had gone out when I was still sleeping to get more ice for the cooler. I silently ate still rather upset at dad not because I was now on this camping trip which was part of it, but also because of all the secrecy. Something was up and I was sure of it. I knew I shouldn’t but I really wanted to know what was going on. “So any chance you could tell me what is the real reason for this camping trip?”
“I just want to bond with you. Now drop it.” My dad told me rather coldly. It was rather annoying because it seemed to concern me but I had no idea what was going.
“But it’s my birthday tomorrow” I persisted. “This is probably going to be the worst birthday ever” I grumbled. I hoped the guilt card would get him to reveal something to me. However it did not and he told me to just “drop it” again. The rest of the day was kind of fun though. We went fishing which is something I never really did before. It was kind of boring until I got a bite and it turned out I caught a big one. Dad was shouting “Reel it in! Reel it in!” behind me. Maybe lady luck was shining down on me. Unfortunately dad made me throw it back into the lake since like everything else in this forest even the fish in the lake were under protection by the wildlife preserve and the fishing done here was purely recreational. I was a little upset by that as I wanted to savior and enjoy over a nice fire my spoils of war. We went hiking and ate are lunch near a beautiful stream. It was actually nice to be able to talk to dad one on one like this and I learned a lot about him. I never knew he had almost made it big time with the band he played with in graduate school until he gave it all up after meeting my mom and then I came along. Though when I began asking about my mom dad got very quite. He always got quite when I tried to ask about my mom. He would always say something along the lines of she is a real beauty and that she really loved me but had really big responsibilities and could not afford to be looking after a child. He would never really give me specifics and today he seemed really nervous as I asked about mom. Eventually he changed the subject and before I knew it we were talking about the newest movies.
It began to get dark and so dad and I made our way back to our camp site for the night. I was still curious as to what was going on with dad and now I was fairly certain it had to do with mom. But what exactly I was not sure. I asked dad if I could have one of the beers he brought from home since it was my birthday but he insisted that I don’t drink until I was 21. I never had alcohol before but I didn’t want to be left out when I got home and learned that Mark had gotten his first taste of beer before me. I pushed again but dad was adamant and told me he wasn’t going to drink tonight either.
Diner was ok though I was a little upset I wasn’t going to be able to eat my spoils of war. Me and dad stayed up a little longer before dad told me to go to bed so I would be fresh and awake on my birthday. I asked if he was going to bed also, and dad just told me no. I guess he was going to drink and just did not want to tell me that since he didn’t want me to drink any alcoholic beverages till I was 21 or at least in college. I laid my head down in the tent and before I knew it I was fast asleep.
I was dreaming. I had to be dreaming the face in front of me was incredibly breathtaking. She was a testament to the beauty of all women. No women could possibly be as gorgeous as she was for to look at her was breathtaking. Her beauty could cause paralysis and even death. Yet to look away from her would cause you to feel empty inside for how could anything compare to her. But somehow I knew it was ok for me to look at her. Her hair shined and seemed to randomly change colors. It went from brown to blonde to red to black, and then back to brown again. “Hello my child” she spoke so softly and so gently and yet I could feel her voice for sexiness but all something else. It felt like power, enough power to make you shiver in fear.
“Um…who are you?” I asked. Whoever this woman was I felt she was not to be trifled with.
“You will find out in due time. Your sisters are coming to get you now. I just wanted to check up on you and see how you’ve grown. You are very special indeed.”
“Wait what do you mean my sisters are coming to get me? I only have one sister. And what do you mean by I’m special?” The goddess which I assumed she was ignored my questions and kept on talking though.
“You have a long and difficult journey ahead of you my child. Hopefully you accept the path fate has set up for you. I’m glad to see you have grown up well and have become such a caring person. Even I can’t change what is in here.” She said pointing at my heart. “I am so very proud of you.”….. “you can wake up now.”
…… “WAKE UP NOW” someone was shouting at me disturbing my peaceful sleep. “AARON YOU NEED TO GET UP NOW!” I opened my eyes to find dad holding me up and shaking me awake. This was certainly not a pleasant way to wake up. This first thing I noticed was that dad look horrified there was terror all over his face. The second thing I realized was that it was still dark out. Looking at my watch confirmed it. It was only 1 Am. Something was definitely up.
“What…what is going on” I mumbled barely awake.
“Aaron I need you to listen to me very closely. You need to get dressed and get out of here now. I want you to run in the forest as far as you can and when you get tired keep running. Do not stop running until its morning and the sun rises.” Usually you would want to know and would say something along the lines of what or why. But I could see the urgency on his face and knew something was up. I sprang to my feet and threw on my jeans, shirt, socks, and shoes.
“Do you mind telling me what’s going on?” I asked my dad after I was dressed.
“I’m sorry son but there is no time. They are closing in fast get out of here and make sure you don’t get caught.” Dad said as we made our way out of the tent.
“Wait what about you?”
“I am going to try to buy you some time.”
“But dad!”
“GO NOW!” He screamed. Without any idea why I started sprinting into the woods and around trees. It wasn’t long before I noticed that there were people hot on the pursuit. The certainty of dad’s fear and how nervous he was acting was beginning to make sense. I had no real time to dwell on that though. I had one mission and one mission only to not get caught.
“Come back” I heard a decisively female and alluring voice call at me. I really didn’t care if she was female there was no way I was heading back. I could do this I could get away. I could hear them falling behind as I kept running.
I didn’t know how long I had been running it seemed like over an hour but I wasn’t go to stop now. Dad had told me to keep running till sunrise and whatever I do not to get caught. I was rather scraped and disgusting by now. I had bruises and scratches all over my body from tree branches and thorns that snagged me as I ran and weaved my way around trees. I was also a muddy mess since it was still dark and because I was running it was hard to see where exactly I was stepping. It would probably not me long now and I would be safe and in the clear and could start figuring out how to rescue my dad.
“WHACK!!!”
“Ow!” something had hit me hard right in the kisser. I looked up to see an incredibly gorgeous woman with bright green eyes and long blonde hair holding a staff of some sort.
“Now be a dear a please come with me.” She cooed.
“NO FUCKING WAY!” I screamed. She stepped back in shock for a moment and had a look of surprise on her face. I prepared to sprint out of there before she could hit me again. But that’s when I noticed I was surrounded. There were beautiful women all around me in what looked to be white sundress with various gold bracelets, necklaces, and charms adorned on them. Their dresses were covered in mud and they did not look happy.
The all rushed me. I was not going to go down though without a fight. I know you’re not supposed to hit women but these gals were pursuing me. I thrashed about and got a good punch or two in but there was just too many of them. They fought me to the ground. I could not get up. “LET GO OF ME!” This seemed to be the end game I was caught and there was not much I could do about it.
“Quickly now girls bind him and put a blindfold over his eyes!” One of the girls commanded. They brought out rope and proceeded to tie my hands together behind my back. Then they tied my arms to my side by tying another rope around me. I was well and truly caught. Next she put a blindfold on me so I could not see.
“See I told you learning bondage had applications outside the bedroom.” One of the girls giggled.
“Are you sure we have the right person. I mean he’s a guy.” One of the other girls spoke.
“Mother said one of her children was here. We can only trust her.”
“It’s weird. He is immune to my charm.” The women who hit me with her staff said.
“What are you serious?!”
“Yes! It was like it did nothing to him.”
“Girls we don’t have time for this we have to get moving.” Said the women who ordered I be tied up, it seemed she was in charge.
“Yes your right.”
“LET ME GO YOU BITCHES!” I rarely use that kind of language but I was pissed and angry at these women.
“Gag him. It would not do for the elder to hear this foul language.” I was quickly gagged also.
“This is Alpha Squad. We have apprehended the target. We are heading to the drop off zone.” I heard the leader say. It was probably some form of communication device. Just what in hell's name was going on?
We walked for a while and then I heard the sound of rotors blades for a helicopter spinning. Then something was attached to me probably some sort of harness and before I knew it I was being pulled up into the air. I did not dare move or try to escape now for fear of falling. Once I got to a certain height some hands dragged me into the helicopter and then we were off. After what seemed like two hours. There was really no way to tell in my current condition I heard the copter slow to a decent. I contemplated running away as soon as we landed but being binded, gagged, and blinded made it very unlikely that I could make an escape.
When we landed I was pushed out of the copter and was just blindly following to wherever they were leading me. I seemed to be some sort of building now. I was lead into what I could only assume was an elevator with the distinct Bing sounds all elevator make when they reach the destination of a new floor.
“So this is the child.” I heard a beautiful soprano voice ask.
“Yes elder we believe so. We are surprised though because he is male. Also according to the Alpha squad he seemed to be immune to Iris charm.”
“Of course he was immune to Iris’s charm. Our mother’s blood flows through his veins” the women who was called elder replied.
“You should probably know that Melaina has the father.”
“What?! That is not good, but unfortunately there is nothing we can do about it right now. We must conduct the right of age ceremony now.”
I was marched further along. I heard gigantic doors open up. “Please remove the blindfold, binds, and gag. This is a sacred ritual and I will not have such items defiling it.”
“Yes right away elder.” Some other girl spoke. A few seconds later and I now could see move and talk again. But two of women were holding me tightly and I dare not say anything in the den of the beast. That didn’t stop me from trying to free myself. I got away for a second but then a bunch of women in the room dog piled on me. I would have been extremely turned on if it was the terror I felt right now.
After now four of them restrained me again. I was able to look around and take stock of where I was. The room was huge and looked to be used only for some sort of ceremony and what was even more surprising was that it was full of supermodel level hot chicks. They were all wearing that same type of white sundress outfit I saw the other girl wear in the woods. Yes they were all supermodel hot but I couldn't even work up a boner at the moment because I was freaking out over what was going on.
I suddenly started glowing and I felt really sick to my stomach. My head was pounding and my body was aching all over. I barfed right there in the beautiful sanctuary. What was going on one second I was perfectly healthy and fine except for the fact I was just kidnapped by some female colt and now I felt like absolute shit.
“His blood is boiling get the ceremony underway immediately.” I no longer had the will to fight. So I just let them carry me up a flight of stairs with beautiful platform of some kind at the top. I was laid down at the top on some sort of marble bed. There was a whole right in the roof above me that allowed for the sky to shine in. Well if I was going to die at least I got to see this beautiful sky before then. It was almost sunrise. The sky looked amazingly beautiful right now. I started to hear chanting from around the room. I really could not tell what they were saying since I did not understand the language. However whatever they were saying was making a shiver run down my spine. It seemed both ancient and powerful.
I still was feeling really sick. If I did not know better I would say I was dying. I was blinded suddenly as light poured through the whole in the ceiling. The light bathed me and it seemed to calm my body down. I know longer felt like I was going to down. I heard a crack coming from my bones and suddenly pain flowed through my entire body and everything went dark.
Light filtered through the room. I felt relaxed and very powerful, still wanting to sleep though I rolled over onto my stomach to block out the light. I felt weird though as two squishy mounds of flesh sent signals to my brain I had never experience before. I immediately jolted up remembering what transpired last night. My body felt all wrong and from what quick glances I did have I could tell why.
“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!!!!” A bunch of the white sundress ladies came into the room and were coming right at me with very worried looks on their faces
“WHY? WHAT DID I EVER DO TO DESERVE THIS?” I was sobbing uncontrollably. “I’m not going down without a fight! Change me back! I said change me back.” Using the bed I was in as a spring board I did a superman punch right into the face of the nearest women. I was still going at it as a bunch of arms got a hold of me to restrain me. Then I felt some sort of needle and everything went dark.
Clarity began to come again and I the light filtering into the room was beginning to wake me up. My head still felt groggy but I seemed to be more at ease. Probably due to whatever they had injected me with. The first thing I noticed was that I was restrained to the bed. I guess they did not want me going crazy again. I couldn’t really blame them there. Next to my bed sat the women who I had superman punched. She was sprouting a pretty bad black eye from where I hit her. I hope she didn’t want revenge on me for that. I looked up into the beautiful face I had just damaged really studying her this time. She had long brown hair, inviting brown eyes, tan Mediterranean skin, long luscious eye lashes, and big red kissable lips. Her body was also magnificent with boobs most men only dream of and she was perfectly propionate, but from what I have seen of the other ladies this was quite common.
“Feeling better sweetheart” She had a beautiful voice and something about it was soothing.
“No, not really” I grunted.
“Are you calmed down enough to at least listen to what I have to say? I’m sure you have a lot of questions.”
“Don’t really have much choice do I?” I said eyeing my hands and legs which were securely tied to the bed.
“Well you can understand for your own and my safety” she said pointing to her eye “why we can’t let you go until you have calmed down.” I just grunted at that.
“Well I’m all ears.”
“Good because you’ll want to be laying down for this one….not that you have much choice” she giggled at her own joke. I just grunted again.
“First you’re probably wondering why you’re here and why your body is different.” I just muttered yeah as if that was obvious. “Well you see where all here because we have a common parent. All the women here have the same mom.”
“Wait I never even met my mom!” I was becoming more and more interested in her identity ever since my conversation with dad in the woods.
“As to be expected mother doesn’t really have that much time to worry about us. She is very promiscuous though. That is why we have so many sisters here.”
“Sisters?” I asked.
“Yes, because we all have the same mother that makes all of us here sisters.”
“Yeah! But how could one woman have so many children?” I asked thinking of all the women I had seen here in white dresses.
“First there are not that many of us. With the addition of you we have thirty sisters here.”
“Thirty! That is still way to many kids for one woman to have?” I exclaimed.
“Yes and you would probably be right if it wasn’t for the fact that our mother is immortal.” She had been beating around the bush for a while now.
“Alright spill. Who is my mom?”
“Mother is one of the goddesses at mount Olympus. She is the goddess of love.”
“Wait! Are you telling me that Aphrodite is my mother?!” I started laughing. “This is hilarious; I’m being fucked with aren’t I?”
“No I am not lying to you, and please watch your language. It is not becoming.”
“Whatever! But seriously the jig is up. This is some grade A not even on the market virtual reality device or something. You guys are hilarious gods and goddesses don’t exist.”
“They do exist and I would watch what you say, the gods could be listening.” I looked into her eyes. She looked completely serious.
“Ok. Let’s just assume what you are telling me is true, and that gods and goddesses exist, and that my mom really is Aphrodite. Why the hell am I fricking girl then?!”
“Well you see most of the kids born to Aphrodite are girls. Very rarely does mother give birth to a boy when she has a relationship with a human. The Elder said this has happened in the past but this is the first time in a long time that she has given birth to a boy.”
“How long is a long time?”
“Well for a god time is relatively short but for us mortals it is a very long time. I think she said the last report of something like this happening was one thousand years ago.”
“Really! So I just happen to get extremely lucking and be that one kid she bore that was a guy. That still doesn’t explain why I am now a girl though?”
“Truth is we weren’t too sure what was going to happen to you either. It has been a thousand years since the last son mother had. You see we are all what are called demigods which means we were children that the Gods had with a mortal, and in our case Aphrodite. On a demigods sixteenth birthday their blood they inherited from their immortal parent begins to activate and take over. However the vessel or body we are born with is insufficient for the divine blood flowing through our veins. The ritual allows mother to grant her children with a new vessel capable of holding her blood. We also gain a various abilities.”
“Wait! So is that why I have a girl’s body and is that why all the women here are hot beyond belief.”
“Ah! Thanks sweetie. You’re quite the looker yourself” she said. I really did not want to think about that right now though. “But yes that is why most of us are the personification of feminine beauty because that is essentially what mother is. Most of us were fairly beautiful girls going in though. After all we are Aphrodite’s kids. Most of the changes going in where minor, like flawless skin and losing a pound or so. Cosmetic don’t really change that much though. I still have the same skin, eye, and hair color that I had before my coming of age ceremony. Some who inherited more on their dad’s side do change a lot though. I heard there was one girl who was kind of short and chubby that did go through a huge change. Essentially it makes you a beautiful woman, which is why you changed so much.”
“Wait so I am a girl because of this coming of age Bull shit. Why did I have to go through the ceremony? What would have happened to me if I didn’t go through it?” I demanded.
“You would have died!” The women told me flat out. “It’s called blood boil. I told you how you needed a new vessel to contain part of mom’s power. Well if you don’t have the ceremony and don’t get your new body by the rise of the sun on your sixteenth birthday mother blood begins to reject your body and you burn away. I’ve heard it’s excruciatingly painful and horrible to watch. We got to you just in time I heard.”
“Yeah I was starting to feel very sick before that coming of age ceremony. But then why was my dad so insistent I get away from you people?” If what she said was true I was very lucky to still be alive. It was probably better to be a girl for the rest of my life then dead.
“All we knew was that a child of mothers whose sixteenth birthday was today was in those woods. We had no idea you were a boy at the time. Your father was ill informed and thought that he could keep us from taking you and making you one of our own if you avoided the ceremony till sunrise. He wanted to keep his son. Apparently he did not know that if you did not go through the coming of age ceremony you would die.”
“Ok then! Is dad safe? Where is dad now?” She suddenly looked really sad when I asked her that.
“What happened? What did you do to my dad! OH MY GOD! YOU KILLED HIM DIDN”T YOU?!” I broke out in tears again.
“No please calm down. Your dad is still alive.”
“Then what is it?” I demanded.
“Melaina one of our own had got to him first and because he had impeded her to protect his son she decided a fitting punishment was making him forget he ever had a son. I’m so sorry, but your dad no longer remembers you as a boy.”
“What do you mean he no longer remembers me as BOY! WHAT DID SHE DO TO HIM?” I screamed.
“One of our powers is that we can mess with the minds of men. She got a little too deep into his mind. Some of our girls are working on it but it’s proving extremely difficult to undo. Melaina is fairly powerful. Don’t worry I’m sure will figure out something.”
“What about Melaina is she being punished?”
“As much as we can punish her she is. She holds a fairly high rank and influence among us and we can’t really punish her for using her abilities which is in her right. She has been put on kitchen and guard duty for a month. She is not happy right now.”
“THAT’S IT!” I yelled. “She makes my dad forget my very existence and all she gets is guard and kitchen duty for a month!!!” She flinched at my outburst. I started struggling trying to get free of these restraints.”
“Please….. just let me out of these restraints!” I said through tear filled eyes. The woman then undid the restraints allowing me to move again. “It’s not fair! It’s just not fair” I continued to cry.
“You poor baby, there, there. Everything is going to be alright.” The woman took me in her arms and gave me a warm hug. Her embrace felt warm and nice and it didn’t feel like she had any ill will toward me even though I just punched her right in the kisser. I kept crying in her warm strong arms. Well stronger than my arms now anyway. If her hug showed me anything it was that she really wanted to help me, and also that I could no longer could match these older women in upper body strength. This thought just made me gush out tears even more. “Change me back” I said still with teary eyes. I really wanted to be a boy again, to be my dad’s only son.
After a few minutes her hug loosened and so I put my arms around the women whose name I didn’t even know yet. Her embrace felt nice and I had no will left to fight or argue and I doubt I could win anyway. I had my head buried in her chest and I just could not stop crying. Something very precious was stolen from me. I was confused and scared and what I needed more than anything was love and somehow this woman was giving that to me, by the way she stroked my head, and through her calming and soothing voice. I continued to cry until I couldn’t cry anymore.
“So is there absolutely no possibility you change me back?” I asked although I already kind of knew what the answer was going to be.
“Sorry sweetie but if you want after you get cleaned I can show you around, and I will be more than happy to help you adjust.” Well they might not be able to change me back as far as I knew but I could really use some help right now.
“Have you calmed down somewhat sweetie?” I just nodded my head.
“Good because anymore tears and my dress would have been converted into a mop.” Instead of laughing it though I giggled. The fact that I giggled though only made me cry more. My eyes were really watery and red by now for sure.
“Any chance I could get your name?” I asked through tears. I hadn’t even got her name yet and here I was crying on her dress.
“Certainly dear. I’m Clarissa. Do you mind telling me your name?”
“It’s Aaron.”
“Ok Aaron why don’t you come with me and I’ll help you clean up. I’m sure you’ll want to bathe first before anything else.”
“Well I do feel sort of gross” I admitted. Clarissa led me out of the room. I noticed that my clothes now felt really loose on me. Except for my jeans which now felt uncomfortable under what I assumed was a wider hip.
The place seemed to be a mansion of some kind. There were rooms all over the place. It was designed to look a little like a palace. We were currently walking down a hall with many doors on either side. I wasn’t quite sure where she was taking me though. We finally came to a doorway where steam was pouring out. We entered into what I could only describe as a very classy ladies locker room. The color schemes of the room were pink and white with some stripes of gold.
“Alright strip” Clarissa demanded.
“What?” I asked.
“You can’t bathe in clothes especially in those clothes that don’t even fit you anymore.”
“Yeah but it’s embarrassing.”
“What is embarrassing it’s your body. You’ll have to get used to it and It’s not like its anything I’ve never seen before.”
“But….”
“But nothing you know I’m right!”
“Ok” I mumbled stripping out of my old clothes. Clarissa took my old clothes and dumped them in the nearby garbage can. It was like she was throwing away a piece of what made me a man. I almost started crying right there, but I told myself to man up, since when did I become such a crybaby. It was then that I noticed Clarissa had gotten undressed and now was naked in front of me. I blushed a little but for some reason I did not have the deep attraction I would have had as a guy for Clarissa. I don’t know if it was because I don’t have the equipment to tell if I’m attracted to girls anymore or if because my tastes have changed. I shuddered at that thought.
Clarissa led me into the bath area. It was like a huge communal bathtub slash pool. It seemed to be made for royalty. There were golden statues of doves all around that were filling the pool with hot water pouring out of their beaks and I could see the silhouette of one other beautiful lady in the bathing pool at this time also. “Clarissa I can come back later at another time if that’s ok.” Feeling embarrassed about being naked surrounded by these other naked women with the bodies of supermodels.
“Don’t be ridicules everybody is really excited to meet you.”
“But I was a guy only yesterday, it is very embarrassing.”
“Well then this is the perfect opportunity to get used to your knew environment. I should warn you as sisters we bathe and practically do everything together, and as daughter of Aphrodite you’ve pretty much been dropped into the deep end of the girl pool.”
“Uhg” I grunted. Clarissa just giggled at me. I glared at her
“Sorry, I can’t help it you just too cute.”
“Bite me!” I had always wished a woman as beautiful as Clarissa would call me cute but not like this. It was like a sick cruel joke played upon me by the universe.
“Clarissa over here” the only woman in the pool a pretty blonde girl with deep green eyes and a killer body shouted from the bathing pool. She had almost pale white skin and smile that I was sure would make any man drool. Then I recognized her. It was the same girl who knocked me back with her staff last night.
“Oh hey Iris! Good to see you got back safely. How did everything go?”
“It went well the boy gave us some trouble but we got him, although my dress was ruined though by the end of the night. By the way who is that with you?”
“Oh this is Aaron the boy who gave you so much trouble in the woods.” Clarissa was cracking up as she announced who I was.
“You suck Clarissa a little heads up would have been nice. The girl looks practically terrified of her own body.”
“It’s ok Iris is really nice. She won’t hurt you.” I still refused to talk with her. She had hit me in the head with her staff.
“Sorry about what happened back there. We just wanted to make sure we got you back in time and you would never have listened if we tried reasoning with you.” Iris said. She was right though I probably would have thought they were some insane fanatics.
“Come here you little scallywag” Clarissa said. Both I knew it she had dragged me into the warm bath with that strength that now outmatched me in my diminutive size. “SPLASH!”
“Hey don’t just drag me in.”
“Oh! So she talks” Iris teased me.
“He talks!” I corrected her. “I was a guy until today if you don’t remember!”
“Aaron you need to calm down.” Clarissa told me.
“I’m sorry!” I said with tears in my eyes again. “This is just so much to take in. I mean I rather become a girl then die but it was all so sudden. I don’t even know how to be a girl” I was crying again as I said this.
“Don’t worry were here to help you through it and to become adjusted to the new you” Clarissa told me sweeping me into a big hug.
“Ah! How cute!” Iris cooed. “You two are just so cute together. Clarissa I think you just found your little sister.”
“What does she mean by little sister?” I asked.
“It is a tradition that the older woman take on a new sister as a little. Kind of like how sororities do. Anyway the job of the big sister is to show the little one the ropes. I think it is a little too early for you to decide on a big sister though, you have not even met rest of the girls yet besides Iris and I.”
“Yeah you’re right Clarissa, but with how cute she’s come out I wouldn’t be surprised when many of the other sisters without a little yet start grabbing for her.”
“Uhg! Do I really have to get used to be called a she?” I asked.
“Yes! You will also need to change your name. Calling you Aaron is a tad confusing” Clarissa confessed.
“Any ideas?” Iris asked me.
“Umm… I kind of have an idea” I started.
“Well then what is it?” Iris practically exclaimed. She seemed to get excited easily, completely different from the person I saw last night.
“It’s kind of embarrassing.”
“Don’t worry we won’t laugh” Clarissa told me.
“Well dad told me he had been expecting a girl and I guess I know why now. If I had been born a girl he was going to call me Adara.”
“Ah! That is such a cute name, nothing to be embarrassed about.” Iris said.
“Yeah I like Adara and it’s a Greek name which works perfectly. Do you mind if we start calling you Adara?” Clarissa asked me.
“Well I do kind of like it also and I like the fact that it is a name my dad would have picked for me.”
“Then it’s settled! Welcome to the sisterhood Adara!” Iris squealed in her preppy way that I was beginning to understand as her true nature.
If you liked the story please let me know either my commenting of liking the story.
Thanks,
Blackout
Olympia Universe
So my plan is to eventually turn Olympia into something of a universe around Greek Gods myths, legends, and mythological creatures. I will add more detail to this as I go along. In general though you need to stick close to Greek myths or have the story be based off Greek myths in some way.
Each God or Goddess has an army composed of her own children known as demigods or in the case of Artemis and Hera recruits are brought in. I will go over that in more detail below. Also each army/clan/tribe/ect (depending on what they call themselves) has certain abilities unique to them. These abilites are based off the parent God's powers and what they represent.
Aphrodite - Her children are all female (every now and then one is born male) and hose children come togteher in what is known as the Sisterhood of Aphrodite. The reason her children will be female or become female is because she is essentially the embodiment of female beauty.
Her children gain female charm and charisma and can wrap men around their hands and make them fall madly in love with them. They can also mess with the minds of men in any way and get them to do their bidding. Their weakness then is other women. The Femme fatale.
Hera - Her people consists of the Amazons which is an all female tribe or warriors. Hera will never have relations with another besides her husband since she is the goddess of marriage. So her representative army is the Amazons. The queen of the amazons has the power to bring "new woman" into the tribe of the Amazons.
Athena - She is one of the virgin goddesses. She will not have relationships in a physical way but rather in a mental way. She was born from the mind of Zeus so her children will be born from the minds of her and a male of high intellect. Her children are born from the meeting of minds. Unlike Aphrodite her offspring can be either male or female and for the most part stay the same gender(though every now and then a boy can become a girl and vice versa, it depends if their mind was more male or female oriented) with maybe some minor changes like greater physique.
Artemis - She is another virgin goddess and she has her hunting companions as her warriors(The Huntresses of Artemis). In one story Sipriotes is a boy, who, either because he accidentally sees Artemis bathing or because he attempts to rape her, is turned into a girl by the goddess. This seems to be done through some ritual involving splashing water on them from Artemises bathing pool (pond/lake) or they go into this sacred pool. She is the protector of adolescent girls so in almost any story involving her there will be a age regression of some sort to an adolescent girl. All her hunters are also female. Anyone past the age of 21 must leave the hunt. They can decide if they want to stop aging or continuing aging though. They also can't have relationships with man or else they will be kicked out of the hunt and they will start aging again since they won't have the help of Artemis power. They have extraordinary aim with the bow. All are blessed with perfect aim and essentially never miss their target.
Demeter - She has her own children and they can be either male or female and typically don't change at the coming of age. Though it can happen. Her children generally have harvest type abilities.
Zeus - He fathers his own children and generally leaves the women afterward since Hera gets jealous. They can be either male or female and typically don't change much except for gain abilities but it can happen. Typically most of his children are male but there are females. Demigods have lighting and air type abilities after coming of age.
Poseidon - Pretty much same deal as Zeus mostly males though there are females. Abilities are generally water based.
Apollo - Can have male and female children also and they typically don't change much. His children are generally 50/50 for gender ratio.
Hermes - Same deal as Apollo just different abilities like his children have greater speed.
Ares - Pretty much all his children are male he is almost like the opposite of Aphrodite (he is her husband). Every now and then a girl is born (very rare) or a change can happen at coming of age. His children like him are pretty bad like the bullies and villain type of character. They can be rough around the edges but they are not all evil just misunderstood like most bullies are (though a few of these children can and do go bad; more so then any other demigod or warrior tribe like the Amazons). The few girls like 1-3 that may be in his army of children are extremely powerful even more so then males in some ways (bar physical strength) they are also pretty much the evil bitch type character (but again could just be rough around the edges).
Hades - Death God. Same deal as Poseidon and Zeus.His children generally or bad to bone. Maybe one or two exceptions but in general they don't play nice with others.
Other Gods and Minor Gods
Other interesting gods include Hestia who has no children or warriors. Circe who's children are magicians (All girls are witches essentially). Circe also usually deal with transformation magic and in particular turning men into animals. Hephaestus the blacksmith and Dionysus the God of wine. There is also Janus the God of beginnings and transitioning and Nemesis the God of revenge as well as many more.
Mythological Creatures
For a complete listing visit http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Greek_mythological_creatures
These are the evil beasts your character may encounter or the nice beast that you form companionship with. They can be tamed or untamed. Generally speaking some can't be tamed though. Medusa is an example of a sentient creature that can't be tamed and is evil.
Let me know what you think?
Please message me with any questions.
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to be startled by some unexplainable power, but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
Soul Sword
Chapter 1: The Prologue
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to be startled by some unexplainable power, but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
Also I know I went off the radar for a while and I know it's going to happen again sometime. So I am going to say sorry ahead of time for that. Anyway here is a new story. I am going to try to keep the amount put out for each chapter lighter otherwise I won't be able to write at all considering the pressure Real Life causes. This has not been really edited so please forgive me ahead of time if you want to point out mistakes message me. Again I just could not write anything other summer. But I hope this story starts off well.
It was going to be a long summer break. Here I was camping with my best friend Shane in the forest of who knows where. While most people would like camping trips I was not one of them. Don’t get me wrong, I could see why some people liked the idea of getting away in the woods. But to me not showing, having no TV, or any connection to the outside world was completely unappealing. I really missed the modern world advances already.
My name is Terry by the way and I was your typical guy who liked to play video games, and chill with his friends. I wasn’t particularly smooth with the ladies either, unlike my friend Shane. Shane wasn’t even all that athletic. The only thing we ever really did together besides video games was to practice swords at his family’s house… which also ran swordsmanship classes. I was really interested in learning the art of the sword and that is how I met Shane. Unlike me though, Shane had no real interest in learning about sword fighting, in fact he was pretty bad. If it was not for our friendship, he would not even practice sword fighting at all.
It was rather unfortunate. Here I was a typical loser boy, whose only real talent was swordsmanship. But, I hailed from an ancestry of bankers, lawyers, and so on. While my friend Shane came from a family who had an ancestor that was a famous Knight known for apparently slaying some mythical evil dragon. Not that I for a minute believed that story. But his family still hailed from a famous knight, whose swordsmanship was unmatched. Yet all Shane ever really cared about was how many girls he could hit on in a week. We were both 18 although he was older than me. Soon we would be heading our separate ways as we headed to college. It was kind of a sad thought.
He was still my best friend, even though he made me look bad by comparison. We had been through so much together. I helped him with swords and he helped me with girls. Somehow from there our friendship blossomed, and now we were out here in the woods. It was all Shane’s dad’s idea. We would go out into the woods, just the two of us, and indulge in nature while working on connecting and becoming one with our swords and become men, whatever that meant.
Anyway, here we were just minding our own business in the woods, and all I really wanted to do was go back home.
“No bars! How am I supposed to text Michelle now?” said Shane.
“Do you really need to talk to her now?”
“Of course, you really don’t know girls at all. I don’t want her to think I am ignoring her. I thought we would at least get some bars out here.”
“Whatever man, listen I am going to get some wood for a fire.”
“Sounds good!”
As I walked into the forest I could not shake the strangest feeling that I was being watched. It was about five minutes later that I found the jack pot. I had found some pretty large fire wood nearby. It was pretty weird too, since all the fire wood was pretty much located in the same place, like someone had left it there. The area around this part of the forest seemed pretty thin… except for this one giant tree. It was a very beautiful tree though. Age did nothing but add to its beauty. It was like the mother of all trees. Stranger then that was the fact that it looked like it was riddled with cuts from a sword. Maybe someone came out here and practiced on the tree.
“Whatever! I better get the firewood back to the camp site.”
It took a little while to drag all the firewood back. Shane was nowhere to be seen. It figures. He is probably still trying to get a connection to contact Michelle.
I just don’t know what he saw in Michelle, besides the fact that she was gorgeous. If it was not for her looks, I doubt anyone would want to hang out with that self-centered Bitch. She was your typical manipulative teen idol. I swear the only reason she was dating him was that he was considered the cutest guy in school, according to the girls and Michelle thought it was important that he was under her thumb.
Shane had a pretty muscular build but not overly so, like those body builders you see in pictures on the internet. He had your typical shaggy brown hair that for some reason the ladies loved, and emerald eyes that also seemed to look through you. That was another aspect of him that seemed unnerving. He seemed to be able to look through you and understand every aspect of your soul, which he often used, at least on girls anyway. His skin was fairly plain maybe a decent tan but not much to speak about.
That was the only area I trumped him in looks. I was pretty tan just from the amount of time I spent outside practicing the sword. My messy brown hair, for some reason did nothing to attract girls. It was just messy. While on Shane it gave him that sense of danger like he was not to be taken lightly. I did not look as buff as Shane, but that was because most of my muscle was lean and hidden under the skin, to allow for smooth, swift reflexes while using a sword. While my eyes compared to Shane’s were a shit brown. Damn why couldn’t my eyes just be brown. They had to be a shit brown. Nobody likes looking into someone’s eyes and seeing…. Shit! Yes shit is very romantic…. for freaking monkeys.
I started to add the wood I found around that mysterious tree to the fire as it was beginning to die. As the wood was added it began to give off a very peculiar and sweet scent. I inhaled deeply. It was very relaxing. The scent from the wood seemed to swirl around and I felt like all my worries were fading away. I decided to just take a quick seat and relax around the fire.
“Damn this wood is awesome it’s so relaxing…..YAAAWWWWNNN! I guess a little nap couldn’t kill me.”
)()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()(
I was floating in the area. The smoke from the fire was sailing around me, it still smelled great but now it was invigorating. I filled me with energy. I felt powerful and strong, like I could take on the world.
That’s when things got weird. The smoke suddenly took a form of a beautiful lady. She looked young but I sensed that she was really centuries older than she appeared; she gave off a sense of wisdom and unequaled experience. I really could not make out any really defined feature since her entire body was made entirely of smoke which was still moving all around. It was like smoke trapped in a bottle shaped like a woman.
It was then, that a beautiful mysterious voice seemed to emanate from the smoke woman.
“A sword is born to prepare her lord
Through times of scorn and time of mourn
A soul she bears upon to take her role
An unbreakable sword to move forward
One life shall end but another shall begin
Thrust forward sword till the end
Your adventure is about to begin”
With that the smoke lady seemed to disappear. “What the heck was that? I can talk like that. You know weird spirit smoke. A cryptic message, what a drool. See I can speak like that also?”
Here I was just talking out laud to myself, and I did not even notice the smoke start to surround me. It was suffocating like it was taking over me.
“Terry!”
Someone was calling me name.
“Terry wake up, its morning already!”…….
Author's Note: I have come back. Also I hope you enjoyed ch 1 the beginning. Anyway this story has now been edited and updated thanks to Zip.
Soul Sword
Chapter 2: Freaks of Nature
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
“Huh! What’s up man? Is it just me or do you feel as tired as me this morning?” I said as I rubbed my hand around my eyes. I hated the waking up and I still felt sleep in my eyes. It seems I slept outside all night. I was not going to like all the bug bites I probably had gotten.
“Morning my ass Terry! You slept all afternoon!”
“Holly shit! We still have to practice some sword training this morning. Give me a second and I will be ready.”
“Yeah ok just hurry up.”
I went to the bathroom in the woods first. My bladder felt like it was about to explode. It seemed my body was trying to rid itself of something. I then went and brushed my teeth using the spigot. It was rather disgusting since that water is always disgusting when you get it from the woods. I swear it was like bad taste microbes invaded the insides of the pipe making the water taste like ass. With the grueling task of brushing my teeth done, I headed into the tent to get dressed. I just had no time to take a shower I needed to go and spar with Shane. I felt bad. How could I have overslept that late? That rarely ever happened. I quickly threw on a pair of shorts, some clean socks and underwear, along with a shirt. Grabbing my sword I ran outside where Shane was waiting.
“So do you know where we could spar man?”
“Yeah, actually I saw this great place for sparring yesterday, when I went to get firewood.”
“Ok then man, lead the way.”
I lead Shane to the area with the big tree. Looking at it again there really wasn’t anything to spectacular about it now that I saw it in the daylight. Sure it was big and the area was thin with few trees around but that wasn’t so unusual. It was still a pretty good place to spar though.
“Wow, you weren’t kidding, this is a nice spot to spar.”
“Yep I know! I found the firewood here yesterday. Ok let’s quit the chatter. Are you ready to get your ass handed to you?”
“Dude you know I don’t care that much.”
“Yeah but come on. At least try to have more fun with it. Ok come at me.”
Shane and I unsheathed our swords and began to dance around each other. Since we were using real swords we had to be careful so we only used the back side of the sword and we had to try to only hit the sword out of the others hand. The reason we were allowed to use real swords such as the katana I was using, was that we had already practiced enough with the wooden swords that we were fairly safe when using them.
I parried and lounged forward bring my sword up against his to try to knock it out of his hand. He countered with a block. Both our swords were now neck and neck against each other I knew I could not win in a pure strength and endurance battle, so I pulled back. Shane however followed my retreat pushing me further back. I would have to come up with something creative.
“Terry, hate to break it to you but you’re going to lose this time.”
“It’s not over yet man.”
“Whatever, you know you can’t beat me with pure strength.”
“Yes but I am more cunning when it comes to tricks and style, I practice more, so my skills exceed yours.”
I twisted my sword up and around Shane’s sword to bring it crushing back down as I brought my body forward to apply more force. He still held his sword up though.
“Terry I hate it when you pull those moves on me.”
“Sorry, I know how to manipulate my sword.”
We both laughed at that one. I then tried to knock him off balance by going in even closer so that I was practically in his face. I then took the hilt of my sword and smacked his hilt.
“Ouch” he cried as he dropped his sword.
“I win, Woot! Woot!”
“Holy shit! Terry you’re bleeding.”
I look at my arm. I really was bleeding I had got a minor cut when I used that final move to win. It was not that big a deal but it did sting. Good thing you always bring a first aid kit when you spar with real swords I though. I went and sat by the tree as Shane came over with the first aid kit. He wiped and cleaned my cut, and then wrapped it. The disinfectant stung like hell.
“We should probably rest here for a little bit. The cut wasn’t that big but you lost some blood so just lay down for a little bro.”
“Yeah I hear that.”
I did not bleed so much but it was pretty evident that I was fairly hurt.
Now that I had sat down the adrenaline wore off I my arm started to swell. The throbbing pain was pretty uncomfortable. The cut was only about an inch big on my arm and the bleeding had basically stopped already.
“Hey man I am going to come back with some food, water, and an ice pack.
Try to just relax here till then.”
“Ok but don’t get distracted by a phone call with Michelle.”
“Come on man you know me better than that.”
We both laughed at that one as he headed to the camp site. I started to feel a little disoriented maybe from the loss of blood. So I just lay there against the tree.
After what seemed like an eternity but was probably only about half an hour Shane came back. I’m not that patient of a person.
“Finally back huh?”
“Yeah it was a pain in the ass to find my way back here.”
“Whatever man, you got some grub in that bag?”
“You know it man.”
“Then let’s chow down!”
He got out a picnic blanket in the bag laid it out and then came out bread, an assortment of meat, condiments just what we need to make some sandwiches. There were also chips, and carrots. Carrots were about the only vegetable I actually liked. Though they never really actually seemed to improve eyesight, like some would have you believe.
“Hey Shane make me a sandwich, I’m injured?”
“Hell no I’m not a woman. Tough it up and be a man.”
We both had a laugh at that joke.
The sandwiches were as good as one could expect. I basically just sat there eating carrots and chips for a while.
“So do you have any plans for when we get back, man?” Shane asked me.
“No not really. I was just going to chill and practice with swords the rest of the summer.”
“That’s cool. Hey, it’s getting pretty late, we should probably head back now, you up for it.”
“Yeah my arm is not hurting as much anymore.”
We got up and started to head back. It was good to get out of that place finally, It felt like I had been there for a while.
“Hey Shane don’t you get the feeling were being watched?”
“Yeah I do, it’s weird… Holy shit! Dude what is that thing?!!!!!”
There in front of us was the most hideous monster I had ever seen. It looked almost like a zombie. It had a humanoid shape but was hunched over and about half the size of an adult human. Instead of normal nails, what came out of his fingers were claws. Though despite being riddled with holes and looking like a decayed zombie mutant this thing looked surprisingly fast, with huge feet, far bigger and not proportional to its body.
“Shit dude this thing is freaky. Let’s run for it.
Before we could do that however about ten more of those things came out and blocked our path forward. There was no way around them. This was the scary shit show ever. Lucky for us we had swords if we were going to be killed, I sure as hell wasn’t going down without a fight. One of the things inch forward and pointed at Shane.
“Yoou..uu .wweeeilllder….givv vee uss..ss. the..ee S… sss sou..uulll Ssword!” /“(You wielder give us the Soul Sword)”/
“What the hell are you freaks of nature saying… what the HELL is a soul sword?!”
Then the thing then pointed its long and dangerous finger at me. “HHHee..eer…rr!” /“ (Her!)”/
Author's Notes: Soul Sword two is here. Shocking end in this chapter and what exactly is going to happen. Well you will just have to wait till I feel like writing more of the story. Also comments are helpful and keep me motivated to write more.
Soul Sword Ch 3
Chapter 3: I am the sword! The Awakening!
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
“What the fuck did that thing just say?”
“Dude, just forget about it, let’s just get out of here.”
As much as I was surprised and pissed, I was more scared of those freaking zombie things. We turned around and started running back from where we came. The whole situation made no sense to me, and I couldn’t really think much about it, since I was running for my life.
“Those things are probably blind, man!” Shane told me as we were running.
“Yeah! That’s what it must be, though this whole situation makes no sense!” I kept getting hit by branches as we moved further back leaving scrapes and bruises all other my body. There was just no time to navigate carefully around the trees.
“Ouch! Stupid forest! Can this day get any worse?”
“I don’t think so Terry, but let’s not jinx it.”
As we continued forward we eventually made it back out of the clearing we just left. The sky was pretty dark now and it seemed to be giving off an evil vibe. It was as if the world itself was alerting us to our ultimate doom. I know that is not the nicest of thoughts. But I can’t help but thinking it. I mean… life as I knew it was turned upside down with freaking zombie mutant things. I could not see or hear any of the freaks.
“I think we finally lost them, man.”
“We can’t be too sure we should continue moving before they find us again.”
“Good idea. Let’s get as far away as possible and try going around to get back to your car.”
“OOOHHhhhh…..sssoo..ooo….ther…ee …. Yo..uuuu.. ……aarrrrre!” “(Oh so there you are!)”
The creatures had found us and this time there was no escaping without a fight.
“Shane, it’s been nice knowing you man.”
“Yeah it was fun, bro.”
We both nodded smiling at each other. We both know what the other was thinking. We were going to fight till the end and die as warriors. If we were lucky we would kill a few of those things. Me and Shane had our backs up against the big mysterious tree at this point. This was so we could avoid attacks from behind since we would be facing multiple opponents.
“Gee..tt….thheeemmm! (Get them!)”
The freaks of nature charged at us. Though they only seemed to be going for Shane so I did my best to fend them off while helping Shane. We were finding it impossible to hit any of the zombie mutant things. They were just really quick and Shane was taking a real beating as he was cut and scraped. Shit he was going to die soon if we didn’t find a way to defeat those things. I never was much for prayer growing up, but seeing as I was going to die soon anyway I might as well try it.
Oh please, if you’re out there listening, whoever you are. Please, please provide us with the strength to survive. Please allow me to save Shane!
“Yes that is the spirit, my child., A sword must protect her master!” An unknown voice echoed in my head.
It was then that my entire world seemed to go black. I could still hear the sounds of the outside world though it was strange I heard the beasts yelling and jeering, but I was never more freaked out in my life. What was going on, was I dead. Did the beasts kill me?
“Holy Shit, Terry!”
It was Shane’s voice; I guess he was shocked about my death.
“Don’t touch him, stay away you beasts.”
It felt as if someone suddenly grabbed me and picked me up. I felt euphoria like I was being lifted up. I then heard a sound like the unsheathing of a sword, a sound I knew well from all the time I spent practicing my swordsmanship. Light suddenly filtered through and I could see again. I guess I wasn’t so dead after all then, unless I was a ghost now.
I don’t think I was though. I could see a sword in my hand and my body seemed to be moving really quickly as if I was cheetah. But I wasn’t moving at all. I caught a glimpse of something that shocked me. It was a red shirt, not just any red shirt but the one Shane was wearing with Hollister logo on it. Somehow it seemed I was seeing the world through Shane’s eyes, and boy was he something.
A moment before Shane was nearing death, but now he was moving around with great agility and skill. It was beyond any normal human movement. It was amazing to watch as he wove and dodged attacks from the strange creatures. I also felt the motion, somehow though. It was like I was being held by Shane. I felt Shane’s hands on me somehow, and he was using me. Then Shane finally got one of the beasts as he chopped off a few fingers. The weirdest part was I felt the blow. It was like I was cutting through the monster. It was kind of disgusting feeling monster blood on me, like it was contaminating my beauty.
“Holy shit” I screamed. Realization had hit me. I was the SWORD!!!
“Hey Terry, is that you?”
“Yeah it is. What the hell is going on?!”
“Somehow we can hear each other’s thoughts Terry.”
“Yeah I know it’s weird, and I can see what you’re seeing.”
“Really, so you’re seeing this all through my eyes.”
“Yeah I am! So what exactly happened back there? How am I a freaking sword?”
“Well you suddenly glowed without a lot of light coming out of you, and then suddenly your shape changed. It was like your whole body collapsed into a sword. The beasts were going frantic then trying to grab the sword but I wasn’t about to let them get what they wanted.”
“So I really did become a sword.”
“Yeah it was strange, and the moment I picked you up and unsheathed you I felt rejuvenated and strong again like I could take these monsters. My whole physical ability and skill with a sword seems to have exploded beyond human levels.”
“I can see that man, you’re doing pretty well.”
“I know it’s like I have superpowers now.”
“By the way, I can feel your hands on me… which I am fine with, considering the situation. But it’s a little creepy. Also when you cut the monster I felt its blood on me. But I also felt something more. It was like tasting pure evil and chaos, but there was also some confusion I felt.” The problem was, I couldn’t quite pin it. It was like something inside the creature was screaming to be set free.”
“Wow you felt all of that just from the creature’s blood. I wonder what else you can do.”
“I don’t know man, but if we don’t find a way to turn this battle around, we’re done for.” Despite how much inhuman skill and agility Shane now had, the sheer number of the beasts attacking him was beginning to take effect. If we didn’t find a way to turn this around soon, we were going to lose.
I had to find a way to turn this battle around. What could I do as the sword? I didn’t have to think hard because all I did was ask myself, and poof the answer came to me. It was like my instruction book was in my head. I only had to ask.
“Terry I think I found a spell that will help us out of this situation.”
“What do you mean a spell man?”
“I know it’s hard to believe but just trust me ok.”
“Dude I believe you, there are freaking monsters here, right in front of me.”
“Ok! So all you have to do is swing the sword at the monsters as you recite this particular spell, you don’t even have to make physical contact with the monsters. You got that?”
“Yeah man, so what do I say?”
“The spell is called dancing tree wind in English, and what you need to say to cast this spell is VABRAZON CARDONIA. You got that?”
“Loud and clear, let’s try this spell out shall we?”
As he was swinging me, I heard Shane scream at the top of his lungs “Vabrazon Cardonia!”
I felt cool all of a sudden, like a great wind was welling up inside me stirring all the trees, and then I felt the wind release from me all at once. Looking through Shane’s eyes, I was shocked and thrilled to see a giant arc of razor sharp wind being released from me. It completely sliced all the monsters in its path as it sailed through the air. I heard those beasts scream their final cry as they crumpled dead. The other beasts just stared at us in terror and began to back up, lucky for us.
“Rrree..trreeeaaattt!” “(Retreat!)” One of the beasts yelled.
“Wow dude that was awesome.”
“I know. Right!” I was finally relieved that the mutant zombie things were retreating.
“That’s right! You better not mess with me again!” Shane yelled.
A few of the retreating monsters suddenly got sliced into many little pieces as they were running toward the denser part of the forest.
“Geez what am I going to do with you guys. You’re fucking WORTHLESS!” Someone screamed.
Out of the forest walked one of the most intimidating adult men I have ever seen. He was carrying a two handed sword that gleamed red and silver, red because of all the monster blood on it. He was wearing armor that was black as night. He had a lot of rough manly stubble; he probably had to shave often. His eyes were a dark shade of brown but seemed to glow red also from the blood on the sword reflecting into his eyes. He had messy black hair and deep folds in his cheek bones that only heightened his masculinity. This was all on top on the fact that he already looked as buff as hell, and his eyes seemed to scream evil intentions. The worst though was the sinister smile he was giving off. It was damn scary.
“Mmmaaa….sssttt..eeerrrr Deee…aaat..tthhh ….Bll..aaade!” “(Master Death Blade!)” The monsters still alive shouted surprised.
“You Zogarts are trash. You're given one small little task and you mess it up. If I had my way I would kill the whole lot of you.”
“Wweee..rreeee….sssooorr…r.rryyyy…..ssii..rrrr!” “(Were sorry sir!)”
“Save it you trash, I could still kill all of you and just say you were all defeated by this new soul sword wielder, but you’re lucky that I am in a good mood today.”
Then to mine and Shane’s horror the demon swords man turned his attention to us.
“Hey! Boy let’s see what you’re made of. Entertain me a little before I kill you.” The black knight said with that evil smile of his.
Author's Notes: So here is Soul Sword Chapter 3 and things are picking up even more. I actually did manage to already finish chapter 4 and it is edited but I am going to wait a little before posting it. It is also really great having Zip back and editing. So if you want give Zip a big thanks. Also I will say it again if you enjoyed the story and wish to see more please kudos and or comment if you want. It really does help motivate me to write more. Also after looking around for a while (about 5 hrs) I finally found a picture suitable to be the title picture for Soul Sword. I don't know about anyone else but I really like this new image for the story :)!
Soul Sword Ch 4
Chapter 4: Unsheathed and unveiled! A sword reborn!
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
“Yo! Death Blade guy, bring it on!” Shane yelled.
“Hahaha! I really like your spirit, boy. But please refer to me as Duncan. I never much cared for the Death Blade nickname.”
I don’t think I could ever refer to him as Duncan; Death Blade fit him much better. Duncan now that’s funny. He looked nothing like a Duncan. Most names just don’t have an evil ring to them unless there designed to, like Voldemort for example. You couldn’t imagine calling a guy as evil as Voldemort by the name Tom could you? ‘Run for the hills its Tom,’ I thought sarcastically.
Shane and the Death Blade guy started going at it. Shane was hacking left and right, trying to use any and all ways he could to get an attack in. However you saw it though Death Blade was only playing with Shane. The Death Blade guy was not even using his sword yet he was just dodging everything Shane had to offer.
“What the hell, Shane. We survive one battle against freaking monsters only to learn we are still going to get killed.”
“Well you’re a sword right now so you don’t have to worry as much.”
“What do you mean I don’t have as much to worry about? What about the fact that I’m a sword.”
“Yeah you’re right.”
“Is this really all you have to offer? This was not even entertaining. I guess it’s time to die.” Said Death Blade.
Death Blade got out his sword and brought it crushing down at Shane’s head.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOO Shane, watch out!”
My warning helped Shane at the very last moment. Shane managed to get his blade up to block the attack. The weirdest part was though when our swords hit. I felt the soul in the enemy’s sword and we were fighting each other for a brief second as the swords hit. Then the black knight pulled away smiling.
“Well this is interesting!”
“What is so interesting?” Shane asked.
“Your soul sword that is. It’s rare but not unheard of.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
“Well… All soul swords are female.”
“Hahahaha, well I guess we are an exception.”
“Sure, you’re welcome to think of it that way. Anyway, time to die.”
Death Blade was going in seriously now when attacking. With one swoop from the Death Blade’s sword I got knocked from Shane’s hands and flew out somewhere. I had now lost vision since Shane was no longer holding me.
“I am about to kill you and take your friend as my newest slave! Do you have any last words?”
“Wait you make soul swords your slaves?”
“Yeah that’s right, there just tools to be used.”
“That’s just wrong, there’s no way in hell I am letting you make Terry your slave.”
"What can a soon to be dead man do to stop me? So, going back to my first question… any last words?”
“Yeah, this fight isn’t over yet!” Screamed Shane.
“Yeah that’s the spirit Shane” I screamed but of course nobody could hear me.
I then felt my sword body lift up in the air and then all of a sudden I landed in someone’s hands. Thankfully it was Shane’s hands. I could tell right away it was Shane again thanks to the red shirt, and the fact that the black night was standing right in front of us. Though when I saw Shane’s hands then I was shocked and apparently so was Mr. Death Blade.
Shane’s hands were glowing bright green.
“Oh how interesting it seems you weren’t a normal wielder after all. You have showed me something good so in return I will take my leave for now. But we will surely meet again one day boy, so you’d better prepare.”
With that the night walked away back into the woods followed by his monsters. As soon as they were out of sight, Shane collapsed to the floor.
“Terry I’m really glad that’s over with.”
“Me too man, but can you turn me back into a human.”
“Oh shit I forgot about that.”
“Ok please restore Terry to his original form, mysterious force.”
No matter what Shane said or did he was unable to restore me back into human form we spent a good ten minutes trying. I was beginning to get really scared because I didn’t want to be an inanimate object for the rest of my life.
“Hey Terry. Have you tried consulting that instruction manual of yours yet, to learn how to change back into a human.”
“Sorry Shane I already did try and it seems it only is good for finding spells and for some reason I can’t find any more spells.”
“I see. Hey have your tried thinking yourself back to your original human form.”
“No I haven’t, that might actually work. The first time I transformed into a sword I was thinking please give me a way to help Shane and then I became a sword.”
“Well then give it a shot.”
No sooner had I thought that then my sword body began to glow and expand. It was then that Shane let go of me. A few seconds later I could see again through my own eyes. For some reason or other, it was unusually cold and Shane was just staring at me with a look of shock. What the heck after everything that happened to us today what he is most surprised about is that I went back from a sword to human.
“Holy shit Terry!”
“What is it Shane, just say it already!” My voice sounded unusually high, like a girl’s.
“You’re a chick!!!”
“I’m a what? Hahaha! Nice joke man.” Taking a look down at my body I discovered to my horror it was not a joke. Sticking out of my chest were a pair of perky breasts…… and I was completely in the nude. I grabbed my mounds with both hands and it made me feel strange and it felt good.
“HOLY SHIT. I have BOOBS!!!”
It was then that I realized Shane could see everything. I suddenly felt embarrassed, and vulnerable. Before I would have had no problem standing in the nude in front of Shane we were both guys then but now it was uncomfortable.
“Eeeek” I shrieked covering my new anatomy with my hand, like I’ve seen girls do.
“Why am I a girl and where are my clothes. “
It wasn’t hard to find my clothes. I noticed them just laying there on the ground a couple of feet away.
“Oh that is where I unsheathed you. I think your clothing became the sword’s sheath. So when you untransformed you were no longer wearing your clothing.”
Shane kept staring down at my naked body like it was the most wonderful thing in the world. I didn’t blame him that much because I understood how it was like considering just seconds ago I was a guy. But geez I was his best friend still, did he have to check me out.
“Dude can you stop staring,” I said as I quickly put my t-shirt on. The t-shirt was now much too big for me now. It wore like a dress on me, but at least for now it provided me some coverage from the perverted eyes. Then I pulled up the shorts luckily they were elastic so they would do for now. I decided to go commando for now wearing my guy underwear would just be strange now.
“Yeah! Sorry Terry!”
“Next time make sure you sheath me before I turn back into a human.”
“Yeah ok dude…mam…I mean Terry.”
“Shane can you please stop checking me out!”
“Sorry I can’t help it.”
I started to cry right then and there. My best friend in the whole world was checking me out and I was a girl now. What the heck had I done to be punished this way?
Shane ran over and gave me a pat on the back a few times. I appreciated the support. It would have been too weird if he hugged me. At least he respected our friendship enough in this situation to realize that. After a bit I decided to man up and stop crying.
“Hey Terry after all that happened today let’s get home and settle everything there. I want to get out of here.”
“Yeah” I sniffed. “Good Idea.”
We finally were able to walk back to the campsite in peace although now it was kind of awkward and unnerving for me. Shane kept glancing at me nervously like he wanted to say something. I was rarely glad when we got back. I don’t know how much more awkward it could have gotten.
“Terry wait here a second.”
“Yeah it’s not like I want to go anywhere, looking like this.”
A few minutes later Terry came back. He was looking kind of nervous and had a hand behind his back making it obvious he was hiding something.
“What do you have there?”
“Umm well you see Michelle’s birthday is coming up so I kind of bought her a very special present. But umm right now I think it will help you more.” Shane began to pull the object out from behind his back.
My heart sank when I saw what he mysterious object was that Shane had just revealed. In his hands Shane held a small pink bag clearly labeled in sparkling letters Victoria Secret!
Author's Note: Well here is chapter 4 when the big transformation is revealed. I hope you enjoy this chapter. If you want me to get out more chapters quicker please kudos and if you want leave a nice comment. It helps motivate me to actually write.
Soul Sword Ch 5
Chapter 5: Self Discovery!
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
“No fucking way am I wearing anything from Victoria Secret! You gotta be kidding me man.”
“Umm would you rather go commando?”
“Well no but its victoria Secret. Wait did you actually go into Victoria Secret to get lingerie for Michelle?”
“Hell no man, you wouldn’t catch me dead in there. I ordered it online.”
“Well I wouldn’t be caught dead in their clothes!”
“Look Terry, frankly you clothes are too big on you now. Without any sort of underwear on your body is just to revealing and distracting. I can see everything underneath your shirt.”
“Pervert” I said taking the bad glaring at Shane. It was beginning to get uncomfortable as the shirt was rubbing against my nipples. I took the little pink bag and pulled a lacy red pushup bra and a matching lace thong.
“Do you expect me to wear this?” I said holding up the thong.
“It’s the only female underwear I have with me, it better than nothing. You need to wear some underwear and no one would see it anyway.”
“I hate you.”
“Sorry, you can go change in the car and I will go pack up the campsite.”
“Fine but you better not look.”
“I would not dream of it.”
“That’s a lie and you know it.”
“Hahaha! This is different than when we peeked on the girls changing room. I mean it’s you Terry.”
“Just shut up.” I walked away and got into the car closing the door behind me. Taking off my shorts I looked down at my new equipment or lack of equipment. It was a painful sight to finally see for real, the symbol of my masculine pride now gone, replaced with feminine sensuality. As a guy, getting to the sacred haven was the ultimate goal, something I had never achieved as a guy. Yet now, seeing I had one it was not the same at all. It felt embarrassing and depressing to think about.
I decide… I really did not want to deal with that issue too much, so taking the little red thong I slipped both my legs through and brought it to rest comfortably across my vagina. As a guy we would usually refer to it as pussy. But now that I actually had one, referring to my anatomy like that felt wrong. The thong actually felt pretty good against my new region. Although the string riding up my butt was a little uncomfortable. Though, looking down on it, I had to admit it did look pretty cute there on me. If I was still a guy I would definitely have a hard on.
Quickly trying to erase such thoughts, I pulled my shorts back up. I was really glad now that I brought shorts with an elastic waist band. I had to take care of my breasts now. I really did need a bra to stop them from jiggling all around. I took off my shirt and got out the bra, trying to put it on when I realized I had had next to no idea how to put one on correctly. I tried many different ways to get my boobs into the cups and strap it from the back. I finally succeed by cupping my breasts with my hands to lay them down nicely in the cups and then I clipped the straps together in the back. The bra felt a little tight on me and I had to adjust the straps a bit, to make it a little more comfortable. I guess the bra was a little small on me. I had to smile a little at that one. I mean I had bigger boobs then Michelle and Michelle was considered hot. On the other hand… I had boobs bigger then Michelle. It was a bitter sweet moment for me.
The bra also looked pretty cute on me and it really added depth to my chests making it look bigger and more firm than it already was. The red lacey bra made me feel embarrassed at how sexual and cute it was on me. Although it was much better than having my breasts flopping up and down. It added support allowing me to feel more comfortable in this new body. I took my shirt and put it back on. A big mountain was now protruding under my shirt. Getting out of the car I had found Shane had already packed most everything.
“Wow that was quick.”
“Not really! You took your sweet time changing just your underwear. So did you like what you see?”
“You’re an asshole.”
“”Hahaha! Sorry I couldn’t help it.”
“Let’s load everything quickly so I can get the hell out of this forest.” I went to get one of the big duffel bags to load in the car.
“Hey Terry let me get that, you should get some of the smaller bags.”
“What? You’re underestimating me because I am a girl now?”
“No it’s just that … it looks kind of heavy for you.”
“Well I have it so I don’t need your help.”
“Ok, you got it.” That was damn right I had it. Just because I was a girl, now doesn’t mean I was going to let guys do favors for me and treat me like some delicate daisy. I hoisted the bad up and nearly fell. It was a lot heavier for me to carry now. But I wasn’t about to give in. I hoisted pulled and lifted it into the back of the car. Take that Shane… I could still get the work done. Although I really had lost some muscle. It was a lot tougher to move, then when I was a guy.
“See, I could get the bag into the car.”
“I never said you couldn’t, I just thought you would like my help.” Looking back, I saw Shane had already got the rest of the luggage in the car.
“We’re done already.”
“Yeah it seems after that the effects on me from when I was holding you in my hands didn’t completely disappear when you became human again.”
“Excuse me” I said raising my eyebrow at him. “Did you say when I was holding me?”
“Well yeah. How else am I supposed to say it? But yeah I guess it does have a whole new meaning, now that you’re a chick.”
“Excuse me CHICK?”
“Chill, hahaa! I was just joking.”
“Yeah I know. It’s really not fair though. You got faster and stronger and I became a freaking girl.”
“Well not as strong as when I was umm… holding you. But yeah pretty much. But hey you are a beauty.”
“Save it. Let’s get home.”
“Agreed, I am ready for this crazy trip to be over.” We both got into the car with me riding shot gun. Shane started up the car and we hit the road. I was really thankful to finally get out of there. The trip was cut short, but after everything that happened, I wanted nothing to do with this place ever again.
We had been riding for about two boring hours. Thoughts of my future were running through my head but I was just so tired all I wanted to do was sleep.
“Hey, I know you probably don’t want to think about it right now… but have you thought about what we’re going to tell our parents when we get home?”
“Not really. I thought I would just handle the situation as it came.”
“Yeah that makes sense.”
“Though… what are you going to do about college? You’re clearly not the guy named Terry anymore.”
“Can you stop, your making me more depressed.”
“Sorry! I just thought talking about it would help.”
“Well it’s not! Ok!”
“Yeah I hear that, but seriously I do care for you.” Shane said putting a hand on my back.
“SHANE” I scream.
“Oh sorry! no touchy right?”
“NO! WATCH THE ROAD!”
BOOM!
A deer had suddenly come out of nowhere and we had crashed right into it. Shane had lost control of the vehicle and was doing all he could to get some control back. The car swerved back and forth. Shane managed to regain some control of the vehicle again. He quickly pulled us to the side of the rode and stopped the car. Luckily neither of us got hurt. I was pretty startled though. He got out of the car to inspect the damage.
“Shit, this sucks. Why the hell did this have to happen to us now of all times?”
“How bad is it?” I asked.
“Well the front of the car is all messed up and we blew a tire, anyway we can’t drive on it.”
“We should call triple AAA. Can I see your cell phone, I left mine at home, you know to get away from technology.” I said disapprovingly.
“Yeah, well about that. My phone is kind of dead.”
“Don’t tell me you were on the phone with Michelle until your battery died.”
“Umm yeah!”
“Damn that must have been one hell of a long conversation. Well what do you propose we do now then?”
“Hey isn’t that a house over there?” About fifteen yards from us was a dirt road and it seemed to lead to a pretty small but cute white house off the side of the road. It was a little strange and out of the way place to live, but who knows, maybe they could help us.
“Yeah it is! Let’s head over there, maybe somebody there can help us.”
Author's Note: Ouch Murphy's law sucks. What a time to hit a deer. I guess Shane was to distracted by Terry's new look. lol! Please if you want comment and if you liked the story kudos it. That is the best motivation there is.
Soul Sword Ch 6
Chapter 6: The Wheels of Fate Begin to Turn!
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
Please read the Author's Note of this chapter.
Shane left to go up to the house and check things out. While Shane was in the car I couldn’t properly let my feelings out. I had been running on pure adrenaline for a while and had been holding back the tears. Now finally being alone it all just came out. I just kept crying and crying. This whole situation totally sucked and I hated being a girl. My whole life was flipped upside down. Sure, being a sword was cool and all, but now I was also a girl. Everyone would treat me differently and there was nothing I could do to change that.
“Why? Why me?” I cried out. I never liked crying in front of people and so I tried my hardest to not cry. But the tears were beginning to pour out like rain. I felt so alone now, more so then ever before. It was also probably the new hormones that added to just how emotional I had become all of a sudden. I was also confused with my entire world being flipped upside down, me becoming a sword, and the mutant zombies. If I said this to anyone before I would be pretty certain they would say I was insane. Now I wasn’t so sure. It is one thing to say such fantasies don’t exist; it’s all together another thing to have them occur before your very eyes. While the shock was still new, I could barely think about the situation, and I was just trying to calm down. Now I was upset, because my life was destroyed since my gender was flipped, as well as being completely unnerved, because the world no long made any sense to me.
Before I knew it though, Shane had already come back from the house and with him was an old man. The old man had a receded hairline around his grey hair and hazel colored eyes with deep wrinkles that portrayed years of wisdom.
“I’m sorry miss; I see you’re still startled from the accident?”
“Yeah!” I muttered knowing I couldn’t tell him the truth.
“My name is Howard by the way… Mam?”
“Terry.”
“Nice meeting you. You look rather worn and tired; you must have been through a lot recently. Why don’t you go head inside? My wife will fix you up.” Wiping my tears on my shirt sleeve I headed inside. Howard’s wife Miranda was very kind she gave me some food.
While I was eating I couldn’t help but start crying again. I still was very upset and shocked with the whole ordeal. Miranda was a sweet old lady with dyed brown hair and warmth oozed from her body she seemed like the typical kind grandma. She instantly wrapped me in a hug and embraced me.
“I don’t know what you’re going through sweetie, but I will let you know something everything happens in this world for a reason.”
“Well then the world is cruel.” I cried.
“Yes it is. But we can either look back with regret… or move on to a brighter tomorrow.”
“That’s a nice thing to say but in the end it’s worthless.”
“Maybe, but that doesn’t mean we can give up on life.”
“Yeah! But it still hurts; and I have never been more confused, upset, and lost in my life. And my emotions keep spinning out of control now.”
“Everything will work itself out. You’ll see.”
“Thanks. I never thought I would lose it here in a stranger’s house.”
“Well we’re no longer strangers, Terri. You have eaten some of my pie, and I only give my pie to people I like, and I like you.”
“Thanks.”
“No problem. Listen, I am going to go check on the stove. If you need anything just call me.”
As she left, Shane came back into the house and found me. He had a real serious face when he approached me. No matter how much of an asshole Shane could sometimes be on the outside, I knew he was a good guy at heart. Which is why I was friends with him… but not his girlfriend.
“Hey Terry how are you feeling?” Asked Shane.
“Better thanks!”
“Hey, I need to apologize to you!”
“Its ok man, I already know.”
“No it’s not ok. I have been doing some thinking and I realized just how much of a jerk I have been to you since this all has happened. I was trying to joke with you, like we did as bros before this change thing happened. But with you being a girl and me trying to joke about the situation, to relieve stress, it mostly comes out as bad pickups and makes me look like a huge jerk wad.”
“Yeah it does.” I said laughing in between my tears.
“Hey, there is no need to be so strong and hold it together like you have been doing for the past couple of hours. I know it must be hard, so if you ever need anything just tell me. I’m here for you.
“Thanks” I started crying again. I was just so emotional right now, more so then I had ever been in my entire life… and it sucked. I had tried holding it all in to keep myself from succumbing to the pain. I just wanted to ignore it and maybe it would all go away, but it was obvious… it wasn’t.
“Again I am really sorry. I would never do anything to hurt you man. It’s just when I look at you its really hard for me to imagine my best friend Terry, under there. You look so different.”
“Yeah, I really do” I said crying even more. I instantly hugged Shane… and he hugged me back.
“Shane what am I going to tell my parents. My life is officially over.”
“I’m not sure you want it, but if you want, I will be there with you.”
“Thanks Shane. I like it when you’re like this instead of when you’re in douchebag player mode.”
“Yeah I’m sorry about that. It’s a part of what makes me who I am.” We pulled away and both smiled weakly at each other.
“I know, but I am not in the mood for it with all that has happened. So if you would please tone it down for me.”
“Yeah I will work on it. Hey, you want to see if the car is ready yet. Triple AAA got here about five minutes ago so they should be done soon with attaching the spear tire.”
“Sure, I’m ready to head home.”
Triple AAA sure did work fast when they got there. The car had a spare tire put on and we were all good to hit the road now. The police had come and killed the deer and took Shane’s insurance information. Unfortunately for Shane that meant his dad would hear about the accident from the police. Needless to say Shane’s dad was not going to be thrilled, when we go back, that much was for sure. We both said our goodbyes to Howard and Miranda and then hit the road to home.
It was late at night when we pulled up to Shane’s house. We had decided that I would spend the night there tonight and then deal with my parents tomorrow. We walked up the door and Shane unlocked the door. To Shane’s horror, we found his dad sitting there waiting for us.
“Hey dad!”
“How is it going Mr. Hailon?” Hailon was Shane’s last name.
“Shane you have some answering to do.”
“Mr. Hailon we can explain.”
“First of all… who are you?”
“Hey Howard do you believe in fate?” Miranda asked her husband.
“I like to think that we all have some free choice in this world?”
“I’m sure we do, but mysterious occurrences do happen that can only be described as fate.”
“Yeah! I never thought a new sword would be discovered after all these years. It’s almost like when they found Excalibur!” Howard replied. He could barely contain how excited he was.
“Hahaha, few know that King Arthur’s wife used to be his best friend. But it must have been fate that brought those two to our front door.”
“Maybe, but fate it just another word for accidental.”
“Yeah that’s true. Well… I better go contact Swords Master Cedric and alert him about two new students at the University.”
"Hahaha! I don't know if fate exists. But if it does it has one hell of a sense of humor!"
Author's Note: I did my best to take the comments into account and improve the story.
First off I wasn't thinking of it as the characters coping to well but rather the location where they were impacting how they were thinking and reacting (The environmental stimuli). Everything happened so soon and they really had not been in a place that allowed all that happened to sink in. They were more worried about getting to a better, safer location.
I am expecting Terry to have more break downs around times that remind her more about her old self so expect more of that when they finally get home. I did add some emotional identity crisis in this chapter allowing the facts of the change to sink in.
Also with the comment about Shane. His character is a little tricky. I hope in this chapter I showed the better side of his personality and why he was acting like he was. That was closer to how I pictured Shane. (Possible spoiler: And then having Shane change slowly for the better because of Terry.)
As for plot development I am showing more of the plot now. I assure you there is a good plot but this story is more frequent chapters with each chapter moving things forward a little bit. So we aren't far enough along the story where I can give you the details without spoiling the story.
Remember these chapter are about 1200 words so we really haven't went that far in the story even though we are on chapter 6 with this. It can be seen as only chapter 2 in a less frequently updated series. (Why do you think I am having trouble updating elemental awakening: It takes to long to write a single chapter for me when I write large chapters so it begins to bore me.)
Also please kudos and comment (Maybe about the story itself). If you ask me questions I will try to answer on the story but without giving away spoilers.) Also the higher the kudos the more motivated I get. There is a great satisfaction knowing people enjoy your story.
Soul Sword Ch 7
Its me Terry!
By Blackout
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
Oh shit! I had been thinking about the situation the whole car ride but now that I was here my head was blank. This whole situation sucked. Here I was in my best friend’s house having to explain to a man I practically saw as a second father that I had somehow magically transformed into a girl.
“Yeah dad it’s a long story….this is…”
“It’s me Terry.”
“Right your Terry I get it” Mr. Helion said sarcastically.
“It really is Terry dad you got to believe us.”
“Do you honestly expect me to believe your best friend Terry all of a sudden became a girl?”
“Dad I told you it was a long story.”
“Shane this prank has gone too far. This is probably some hijinks you came up with to get out of the camping trip.”
“Mr. Helion do you remember that time Shane and I unlocked your beer cabinet and got really messed up. You were really angry at us and handed our asses to us. Or that time you forgot your wife’s birthday so you had me buy her a present.”
“Dad you forgot mom’s birthday?”
“This is not the time for that right now Shane.”
“Oh right, sorry.”
“Ok I believe you. After all being your father I can tell when you’re lying to me Shane. Like that time you thought you got away with breaking your mom’s special vase. The truth was I just hated that vase too.”
“Really you knew?”
“Yes Shane. Anyway tell me what happened to you guys.”
“Do you honestly expect me to believe Terry became a sword?”
“Dad we’re not making this up.”
“Show me then.”
“What?”
“Become a sword.”
“Well I’ll try I guess?”
I really only had to try to think about it when I began to shine again. The world went dark again and I knew I was a sword. I immediately thought of changing back and I did. I was weird becoming a sword.
“If I did not just see that with my own eyes I would never believe it.”
“Tell me about it.”
“Well as shocking as this night has been there is no use thinking about this on a lack of sleep.”
“Hey, dad where will Terry sleep?”
“Terry can sleep in Cassie’s room.”
Cassie was Shane’s sister who had gone off to college a few years ago. During college she began to become more and more distant from their family and now they rarely ever hear from her since she graduated.
I said good night and went upstairs. Cassie’s room was next to Shane’s. I had never been in there before. Opening the door and turning on the lights I found a typical girls room. This whole day had taken to much from me. I don’t think I have ever been this exhausted in my life. Cassie’s bed was so comfortable though that before long I was fast asleep.
“Yawn!”
I hated mornings so much. Thankful I think I can sleep in today. I will be able to hang out with Shane and just have some guy time, although something felt off. I had the strangest dream yesterday in which I became sword and a girl. Thank god that could never happen. Though there was a strange weight on me and I felt weird and kind of sore today. I sat straight up. Looking down at my chest I was horrified to discover the yesterday’s events where a reality.
“Eeeeeeeeeeeeekk!”
Yesterday I had been pumped on so much adrenaline that I felt upset but the total impact on my life had not sunken in. This whole situation sucked something fierce.
Knock! Knock!
“Hey are you ok in there? I heard screaming.” It was Shane’s mom, she was probably already up to date on the whole ordeal.
“No I just woke up to discover yesterday was not a dream.”
“Hah that’s funny. It seems you still have your sense of humor though, that’s good. Do you mind if I come in?”
“Sure go right ahead.”
“Wow I would never have had believed it in all my years.”
“Well it’s reality and it sucks.”
“I’m sure it does but it’s not all bad. I’ve been a woman my whole life and I couldn’t be happier.”
“Yes but you were not born a man.”
“True, but you can’t sit here moping all day. It’s time to get dressed.” Mrs. Helion has always been like a second mother to me partly because I was at Shane’s house all the time. I guess I could use her help right now but the whole situation was embarrassing.
“Terry I can read you like a book, don’t worry there is nothing to be embarrassed about. It’s not anything I haven’t seen before.”
Reluctantly I striped down.
“My, my you certainly are a looker.”
“Please don’t tease me.”
“Ahaha, sorry about that. Couldn’t resist.”
Mrs. Hellion went over to Cassie’s dresser opened it and got the female underwear out.” If I had to put a bra and panties on day after day I might end up insane. I mean I liked female underwear as much as the next guy. Heck I would even admit that I now looked good in it. Yesterday I had the same thought as well as I put on the lingerie. But it was me looking at a girl in underwear that I found cute. But when the facts hit me that the girl was me, the whole illusion was ruined.
“Here Terry I got you some underwear, I know it’s not what your used to but I did keep it simple.”
Thank heaven it was not something frilly or girly. It was the basic white bra and panties. Still the idea of putting on panties was very embarrassing. I slipped on the panties finding they were quite snug. I then tried to put on the bra but it was a bit tougher, no matter what I did I just couldn’t get it to feel right.
“Terry let me help you. After you have slipped on both straps you should lean forward to make sure you get your breasts in the cups. Then you strap it in the back and adjust the straps to your liking.”
“That’s better but it’s still slightly uncomfortable.”
“Yes I believe it would be. You’re going to need to be measured for the right fit.”
“Uhg you gotta be kidding me.”
“I wish I was, but that’s something all woman need, you don’t want your breasts sagging do you.”
“Ewww that’s disgusting.” I pictured my new self being older with saggy breasts and decided that as long as I remained a girl I was going to wear bras.
“Yep so you need to wear a bra, it also keeps them from being very uncomfortable and embarrassing. I got you some clothes from Cassie’s drawers.”
The shirt was a girl shirt but no overly girly. It was a tight fitting short sleeve shirt with a picture of a cute panda on it, and black sleeves. The shorts would be a little more embarrassing since they were red short shorts. I put them on anyway. It was less embarrassing then standing around in my underwear.
“Wow even these simple clothes look good on you. Go look in the mirror.”
I did look pretty good except for my hair which was a bit of a mess, but not all that bad.
“This really sucks do I really have to go through all this?” I broke down crying. It was no longer me I saw in the mirror. In the mirror was a gorgeous young lady. Not Terry, it was not me.
“I’m afraid so, at least for now. But your no alone there is people here who love you.”
“Yeah but what about my parents? What will I tell them?”
“Don’t worry we already took care of that for you. Your mother is on her way here right now.”
“SHIT MY MOM IS COMING HERE?” I screamed.
“Terry no need for that language here. Your mother is a wonderful person and will love you regardless.”
“You don’t understand my mother always wanted a GIRL!”
…to be continued
Author's Note: Sorry for the long break. I finally finished this chapter. Yes the story does progress slowly but it should pick up.
Soul Sword Ch 8
Mother Troubles
By Blackout
Terry was your typical average teenage boy. But like most stories he was about to startled by some unexplainable power but hey that’s what makes the story interesting. Read on as the life of one typical teenage boy except for his hobby of swordsmanship is turned around as he discovers a world he never thought he would enter in more ways than one.
“What do you mean your mom always wanted a girl? Why does that matter?”
“Have you ever looked through magazines like Women’s Fashion Weekly, or Hot New Looks?”
“No. Why do you ask?”
“My mom is Maria Young the model! She’s a freaking model! Think about it she is going to want to get me in all the cutest girly fashions and complete submerge me in girl world. It’s going to be a nightmare.”
“I’m sure it can’t be all that bad, she is your mother after all.”
“You don’t understand my mother is obsessed with the idea of having a daughter. She always brings home samples of the newest brands of clothes girly teen clothes saying how she wished she had a daughter to give them to. She has a collection of these clothes upstairs just in case she ever gets a daughter.”
“Well Terry you’re going to have to face her sometime.”
“I know I just wanted to put it off as long as possible.”
“Don’t worry she’s your mother and she loves you. I’ll be here right next to you also.”
“Thanks Mrs. Helion” I said forcing a smile. Mrs. Helion was always like my other mother. At least she didn’t obsess over the latest brand clothing.
“Come on let’s head downstairs and get something to eat.”
“Ok that sounds good. I’m starving.”
We headed downstairs to the kitchen where Shane and his dad were already waiting for us. They were having the very basic cereal and bagels for breakfast. I sat down got myself a bagel and cream cheese with lox and started eating. Unfortunately Shane kept glancing over at me and when I turned to look at him he glanced away. Fortunately for me Mrs. Helion stepped in.
“For gosh sakes Shane you act like you’ve never seen a girl before. She is still Terry your friend. Don’t treat her like a stranger.”
“Yeah I’m sorry Terry, I’m just having trouble digesting this all.”
“I understand, if you want we could spar and just hang out sometime later when I have this all sorted out. I just don’t want to lose you as my best friend.”
“Yeah that sounds great.”
I was happy he agreed with me. I was worried about was that something was going to change between us. Shane had always been a brother to me, so much so that the thought of losing him pained me.
Ring! Ring!
“That must be your mother Terry.”
Mrs. Helion went to get the door. Upon opening the door the slim pretty figure of my mother gleamed. She was certainly a model with luscious curves, nice big breasts, long brown hair, all in all a killer body. Unfortunately I often had friends say “man what I wouldn’t do to get with your mom.” Even worse was the fact that now I was her daughter, and I had her gorgeous genes. For some reason I was not all that good looking as a guy, but as a girl I was something else.
“Hello Mrs. Helion. I am her to pick up my… Oh my God EEEK Terry you’re so cute!” My mom spotted me ran over and gave me the biggest girl hug imaginable.
“Ummm mom you’re crushing me.”
“Oh! Sorry sweetie. I am just so excited to finally have a daughter. But look at those clothes. They are way to boorish and boring for any daughter of mine to be wearing. We need to go shopping for the latest fashions. We are going to have so much fun, just some quality mother daughter time.”
“Uhg I was afraid of this. Mom I really don’t like being a girl. Please can you understand that?”
“Terry I am you mother and as long as I’m paying for your expenses you will live by my rules, and I will have no tomboy as a daughter.”
“ARE YOU F**KING kidding me. I literally just became a girl and you’re already trying to girlitize me. Don’t you ever consider my feelings?”
“Tori watch your language, a young lady does not use such foul language!”
“Tori? Mom my name is Terry!”
“Well now that you’re a girl I thought it would be more appropriate to have you go by Tori.”
“Don’t I have any say in this?”
“No Tori as your mother I know what’s best for you.”
“STOP CALLING ME TORI! I HATE YOU!” I yelled. I stormed out of the kitchen running up the stairs.
“Tori come back here this instant young lady and apologize.” I was so pissed at her that I would not even dignify that with a response. She thought she was the victim. I had only been transformed into a girl a few days ago and already she was trying to make me the daughter she always wanted. She rarely ever fussed over me as a guy but now that I was her daughter suddenly everything changed and she cared more. Hell no was that ever going to happen.
I heard the fighting continuing downstairs. Apparently Mrs. Helion was sticking up for me.
“She is your child.”
“Exactly, she is my child and I will raise her as I like.”
“You need to consider what she wants.”
“She doesn’t know what’s best for her.”
“And I suppose you do?”
“This discussion is over Mrs. Helion. I will be taking Tori home now.” With that my mom marched upstairs and grabbed me by the wrist. I knew better than to fight against my mother. Last time I tried I ended up with a bottle of soda poured over my head, I was grounded for a month and she made my life hell for an entire year. My mom was one of those women who knew just what buttons to push to make someone tick. Women are scary like that. Sure most men were physically superior but when it came to psychological warfare women were superior, and my mom was at the top of the heap. I cringed; thinking about the fact that I would have to deal with that in girl world.
As I was leaving the house I saw Mrs. Helion moth the words “I’m sorry” to me. I was really thankful she cared for me. But I knew I was doomed. My mom marched me to the car and literally threw me in. Both mom and I sat in silence the whole way home. Though I had to say that car ride home was about the worst experience I had ever had in my life.
After what seemed like an eternity we finally got home. My home was what you would expect of an upper suburban house.
“Tori go upstairs and take a shower. I am going to go fetch you some nicer clothes. We have a lot that needs to be done. Get you new clothes, remodel your room, and then we will discuss your future.”
“I really hate you mom!”
“Tori I am your mother. Now go upstairs and get into the shower this instant.” I reluctantly went upstairs to take a shower. As much as I was angry at mom right now, I had to admit I did need a shower. I had not showered for a few days now since going on the camping trip, and boy was stinky.
I got undressed and turned on the shower to allow it to warm up but there was something missing. My 2 in 1 shampoo and conditioner was gone as well as my old spice body wash. Replaced with them were many different bottles of shampoo, conditioner, body wash, and face moisturizers.
“Hey mom, where did you put my shower supplies?”
“You can’t use those anymore they would damage your beautiful hair and skin. I got you much more suitable stuff for the new you.”
“I don’t want to smell all girly! I don’t even know how to use them.”
“Ok I will be right up to help you?”
Unfortunately my mom did walk in about a minute later as promised. I really did not want to rely on her but who else was here that could help me.
“I had my doubts but you certainly are my child, you look almost like me when I was a child.”
“Really thanks. That makes me so happy.” I jeered sarcastically. Mom just ignored me though.
“Ok step into the shower and get your hair wet. Apply the shampoo and really lather it all in. This will take longer than you were used to.”
“Which one should I use?”
“Well today will be more relaxed Tori so you should go with this one.” She said as she handed me a bottle of shampoo. It did take a while and before I knew it my hair smelled like roses. Conditioner took just as long. Using my new body wash also made me smell more girly. It was an interesting sensation as I massaged in over my body. The water never felt so good on my skin either. It felt really good to get clean. Unfortunately my mom saw me smiling and gave me a big grin and decided to use that as an opportunity to take me a step further into womanhood.
“Now we should shave those legs. You don’t want to be a Sasquatch.”
“No mom I am not shaving my legs. Not now or ever.”
“Suit yourself you will have to shave them eventually.”
I tuned off the shower dried and wrapped myself in a towel like my mom showed. It was weird to have a towel moved up and wrapped around my breasts instead of my waist, just another reminder of my predicament.
“Geez what do I supposed to do about this mop of wet hair?”
“You need to blow-dry it first. After that I will show you how to wrap it in a towel.” After what seemed like an eternity I finally got out of the bathroom. I had also discovered the reason girls take so long in the bathroom.
“Tori I left some clothes for you on your bed, go get dressed. I will be back shortly; I need to make a quick phone call.”
I got out of the bathroom in a jiffy, strangely happy to smell good. I guess after being in the wilderness, one does feel relieved after a nice shower. But this was different. I really liked the way I felt and smelled.
I suddenly had the strange suspicion that something was watching me.
“Hello young lady.” I jumped startled by the unknown voice.
The voice seemed to echo from my bed and sure enough there was someone or something there.
“What the HELL are you?!!!”
Author's Note: Firstly please forgive any errors found. I am currently looking for a new editor. Please message me if you are interested. Perks are getting to see the chapter before anyone else. Also the story is now moving into a more interesting place which should help me write more. Lastly please do kudos and possibly comment. It motivates me. Also I decided to have the picture be a little more different this time.
Soul Sword Ch 9
I'm Going to College!
By Blackout
Editor: Draflow
There sitting on my bed was a blooming two inch tall fairy. She was fairly cute as far as fairies go. This fairy looked like a mini inferno. She had red hair, and a red dress on. I wondered if I touched her would I catch on fire.
“Wait fairies exist?!!!” After all the surprises I’ve been through you’d think I wouldn’t freak out. But seeing a fairy was still very surprising.
“Well excuse me for existing.”
“Well after what I’ve been through I guess anything is possible.”
“Well technically I’m not a fairy. I am more of a familiar born from the union of wielder and magic swords, such as you.”
“So you’re my familiar.”
“No I am the familiar of Lady Castillo.”
“Then why are you here?”
“I’ve been sent to extend an invitation to you and your wielder to attend the Excalibur Institute for Swordsmanship.” In some ways this was big new to me since I could no longer attend the college I was originally planning to attend and if my mother had any say in it I may as well end up in charm school. But wait why did I need to attend with Shane? Considering he was my wielder. That was another issue the whole idea of him being my wielder was degrading and diminishing in some ways. It was like I was a possession.
“Do I need to attend with my wielder?”
“Well technically no but you would not do very well in the school without your original wielder, though that has never happened before.”
“What do you mean not do well?”
“It is a proven fact that your true power as a sword can only fully manifest when wielded by your true wielder.” I guess that made sense. It was still an unnerving feeling with me becoming a girl and all. I looked down and realized I hadn’t changed yet.
“Would you give me some privacy to change quickly?”
“Sure I have been informed of your unique transformation, and completely understand your need for privacy.” The fairy flew toward a corner of the room and kept her head against the wall. I wondered how they knew I was originally a boy. But I guess if they could figure out where I lived figuring out I was Terry originally a boy wouldn’t be too hard; especially considering I was an only child. I took one look at the clothes my mom set out for me and tossed them to the floor. She had put out a dress and the frilliest matching underwear I had ever seen. Instead I put on the clothes Shane’s mom had given me this morning. It was a good thing I had saved them.
“Ok fairy I’m decent now. By the way what’s your name?”
“I am Gloria.”
“So how do I know I can trust you people?” After meeting the Death Blade guy I really did not want to walk into a place he worked for.
“Excalibur institute exists to help people like you. There are some bad people out there who would love to control your power. We provide young swords and wielders the education to harness their own powers.” They did sound good. I couldn’t help but imagine a Harry Potter scene except that it was magic swords instead of wands and I was the sword. I decided it was best to keep my meeting with the Death Blade guy a secret. Who knew what kinds of trouble it would cause.
“Wait how do I get there? I doubt this place just appears on the internet with directions on how to get there.” The fairy suddenly spun around and out of thin air produced a package. It was so cool. As strange and freaky as this meeting was seeing the laws of physics broken was awesome. What would my physics teacher have to say to that?
“Inside that package is all the necessary information needed?” I guess some things stayed the same.
“Well it’s been nice meeting you Terri. I have to go now.”
“Nice meeting you to Gloria.” Gloria flew out the window like it was the most natural thing in the world. It was so cool. I wondered if Shane and I would get a familiar like that. But first I would need to get my mother to agree.
“Sure.”
“Wait you mean you’re OK with me going to Excalibur.”
“Why wouldn’t I be? You need to go to college.”
“But I’m a girl now. I thought you would want me to be all girly and follow in your footsteps as a model.”
“That has nothing to do with you going to college. Plus it’s in England. London is practically the fashion capital of the world. I’ll finally have an excuse to go there as much as I want.” Now it made sense. My mother was in love with London. If it wasn’t for dad and me she would practically live there. But I guess it was lucky for me otherwise I might not have been allowed to go. My dad was relatively more understanding then mom. He was patient and was usually the one who helped calm my mother down. If my mom had said no I planned to go to dad he was usually the one who got her to understand. Fortunately she was Ok with it.
“Just one more thing mom. About my name I want to continue being called Terry.”
“But Terry is more of a boy’s name and is not very cute.”
“Then how about Terri? Spelled T-e-r-r-i. It’s a girl’s name, and while it may seem a bit boyish to you, the spelling is cute.”
“No young lady should have a boyish sounding name.”
“But you can’t just change my name mom. It’s my name.”
“Yes and I’m your mother, and I don’t think a young lady should have any name remotely male. Don’t even get me started on the name Alex.”
“How about a this? If I get to keep the name Terri, I will go out shopping with you and not complain at any of the clothes you choose.” My mother knew how much I would be against anything remotely girly so I knew this would appeal to her. As much as I did not want a girly wardrobe I figured this was the only way I would convince her to allow me to keep my name. I also knew how much it meant to my mother to have a mother daughter shopping trip. I could anyway buy my own clothes once I was out of her sight and in college.
“So you’re saying you won’t complain what I buy you?”
“Yep.” But of course she couldn’t force me to wear them.
“Ok well see when your father gets home.” Luckily I didn’t have to wait too long before my father got home. He was usually the mediator between me and my mother.
“How’s my Terri? Something has certainly changed. But I can’t quite figure out what it is.” Both my dad and I had a laugh at that one. It was good having him home and I needed a good laugh. But mostly I was happy that my father still accepted me as his child. I was a little upset about my change in sex.
“So that’s what happened dad.” I had told my dad the whole story as soon as he got home.
“I see. Don’t worry about it. I will talk to your mother and work things out.” There was some screaming and yelling going on but it seems dad had managed to calm mom down in the end.
“So how did it go?”
“Well you still need to go on your shopping trip without complaining but you get to keep your name. Really, you and you mother are like oil and water. You both fight over the stupidest things.” I was glad everything had worked out and I would be allowed to keep my name, though I was dreading the inescapable shopping trip. But all that didn’t matter because in one week I would be heading to Excalibur Institute for Swordsmanship.
Author's Note: Please comment and kudus if you like this story. While this is not my best chapter the story will finally move to it's next stage.
By Blackout
Editor:Draflow
Every now and then I would look back on my life and wonder, what would my life be like if I had never changed? I would have never changed if I had just kept going. Everyone was just driving by, completely oblivious, or otherwise ignoring the little girl lying by the side of the road.
Every now and then I would look back on my life and wonder, what would my life be like if I had never changed? I would have never changed if I had just kept going. Everyone was just driving by, completely oblivious, or otherwise ignoring the little girl lying by the side of the road. Unfortunately for me I was too young to drive and my parents were busy so I was walking back home after soccer practice.
I was on East Kington Road; about five minutes from home when I spotted a young girl lying half hidden behind a bush. She was bruised, beaten, and looked nearly starved to death. I couldn’t help but wonder what had happened to her. She couldn’t be older than ten. There were a lot of sick people out there and a shivered at the thought of what this girl may have been through. Being the Good Samaritan and decent human being that I was I couldn’t just pass her. I gently lifted her up onto my back, and then continued making my way home.
My younger sister Sophie and I did our best to treat her. Mom and dad were still at work and they told us to take care of her until they got home, so it was up to us to take care of our mysterious guest. My sister had to eventually go to her dance class leaving me to take care of the guest. Thankfully it was not long after that she woke up.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” I asked.
“I’ve been better.” We both had a laugh at that one.
“You must be starved I made you some food, do you need help getting to the kitchen.”
“No I’m feeling a little better.”
Thankfully she was able to get out of bed and we began to make her way to the kitchen. So it looked like she wasn’t to beat up.
“I hope you’re ok with Kraft mac and cheese?”
“It’s perfect!” Her stomach was growling and she was practically drooling so I figured it was ok. Figuring how hungry she looked I figured almost anything would do. I was curious as to who she was and what had happened to her but it was best to let her eat first. I didn’t take long though as she practically devoured the food in front of her.
“Let’s start with introductions I’m Tony Newman. So what’s your name?”
“It’s Dawn Kuipern. Thanks for rescuing me.”
“It’s really no problem. I found you lying on the ground and did what any decent human would do.”
“Well I appreciate your hospitality anyway.”
“So how old are you Dawn? I’m fourteen.”
“I’m nine.”
“So how did you end up this way?”
“Umm you see I’m not from around here. So when I came here I realized a little late that they would not accept my money.” Dawn had brown hair, eyes and the cutest little nose I had ever seen. I was pretty annoyed that someone could treat such a cute little girl so poorly.
“So where are your parents then?”
“They sent me here with my guards but we got separated?”
“Wait did you say guards?”
“Well they were more like escorts but I….I….WAAAAAAHHHHH!” She broke down crying. I guessed she was frightened and scared more than I thought. I decided it was best not to push it. I took me some time to calm her down. When she finally settled down I felt like a explosion had went off in my head. Never again would I underestimate a little girl’s crying.
“Hey Dawn your parents are probably worried about you. Do you want to call home?”
“Yeah that would be great.” I showed Dawn the phone. She raced towards it and immediately started dialing a number.”
“Hello…….yes I’m safe……I’m fine daddy……a nice boy found me…..yes I have….he saved my life….I don’t care about that, I chose him it’s too late now…in an hour….ok love you, bye.”
“What was all that about?”
“Oh personal stuff, hey I have an hour until my escorts come will you play with me.”
“Sure” I really had no reason to say no. I ended up having a lot of fun playing with her; she had some interesting game that she called Yoccer. Yoccer was like soccer but the goals were lifted in the air, in this case on fold out tables, and there where obstacles placed all over the place to make it harder to maneuver. It wasn’t that great but it was still fun. Dawn was pretty good at soccer I figured. I guess Yoccer must have been a game she and her friends thought up for fun. I ended up winning the game. She may be a little girl but I wasn’t going to just let her win. Although she was doing pretty good to the point that I needed to try to beat her.
“That was fun Dawn.”
“Yeah next time we meet, will play real Yoccer and I won’t lose to you then.”
“Sure” I said. I seriously doubted I would ever see her again.
Ding Dong! The doorbell rang alerting me it was time for Dawn to leave.
“Well I think that’s your ride Dawn.”
“Yep thanks for everything. I have something I want to give you Tony.” She pulled out some sort of gem in the shape of a star with weird writing inscribed on it. It sparkled red and the light reflecting went through me like it was piercing my soul.
“I can’t accept this Dawn.”
“I insist you take it.”
“Dawn that is very expensive, you shouldn’t just be giving that away.”
“Please take it! Pretty please!”
“Alright you win. I’ll take it. But it’s time to go now.” I had no real intention of taking it. I planned to slip it back into her pockets. I felt like a rush of energy pierced through me as I palmed the star.
We walked to the front door and sure enough there were two big muscular men in suits ready to pick up Dawn. I didn’t think that much of it at the time. I figured they were just some escort service as Dawn seemed to be pretty rich considering she was just going to give me that star gem.
“Thanks for saving my life. I had fun playing Yoccer with you Tony.” She came in and gave me a hug. I used that opportunity to slip the gem back into her pockets.
“Yep take care now.” I smiled back at her waving good bye.
“Yep see you in four years.” With that she left with her escorts. I pondered what she could mean by in four years but I figured she was just saying stuff. Sometimes little kids would say things that did not make much sense. If only I knew.
Author's Note: Please comment and kudus (Not forcing) if you enjoyed my story.Every Kudus helps motivate me. This is a new story series I thought of when griped with inspiration. I hope you enjoy this story. Also thanks Draflow for your help.
By Blackout
Editor: Draflow
Day 1:
I had just graduated high school and I was pumped for summer vacation and college. I had gotten a job working as a life guard at the community center. My sister Sophie who was two years younger than me was doing training camps all summer for her dancing. She had won many awards and prizes for her dancing so I unfortunately had to hear how great my younger sister was. Shouldn’t it be the other way around, I was the older one after all.
I went through my day as usual going to my job, and then coming home and playing video games. My sister got back later from her dance camp.
“So how was your day sis.”
“Fun, my dance instructor says if I keep improving I can even make it on Broadway.”
“Look at you misses big shot.”
“Hey it’s not my fault you quit soccer.”
“Drop it! OK!” I stomped away from my sister. She just had to open those wounds. It was partially my fault for teasing her but she knew how I felt about the whole soccer thing. I quit playing soccer a few years ago. It was mostly my fault. I felt like I was getting worse and worse compared to everyone else, and when the coach decided to cut me during tryouts I quit all together. It hurts when you go for something with all your heart only to be told you’re not good enough. So I went upstairs and continued to play video games and just veg out.
It was about 10:00 that I started feeling wheezy and tired. It was like I had taken a few sleep pills. I crawled into bed and just blacked out.
Day 2:
The sunlight filtered through my room announcing to me that morning had come. I groggily sat up, and then immediately lay back down. I felt like shit. My whole body was aching. I don’t think I would be able to go to work today.
“Hey Sophie you home” I yelled.
“Yeah!”
“Could you come up here?”
“What do you need?”
“I’m feeling sick.”
“Ok I will be right up.” Sophie came right up and felt my head.
“You are burning up.”
“See I told you.”
“You need to stay home today. I will be right back with breakfast.” Sophie went back downstairs and I picked up myself phone and called in sick. Sophie came back later with some apple sauce, a bagel, and some orange juice. It was an effort but I managed to scarf down all the food.
“I told mom and dad how your feeling. They said to just stay in bed today.”
“Uhg this sucks.”
“I am going to my dancing classes. If you need me call.” She left the room. I lay in bed most of the day listening to music and playing games on my computer. I was ranked 2nd in an online game called Space Odyssey. Today I would enforce my rule and power even more over the game. I eventually felt nauseas and stopped playing and drifted back to sleep.
I woke up and looked at my watch to discover I had slept for a good five hours and boy did I feel sick. I felt like I was going to barf. Quickly I jumped out of bed and made my way to the bathroom. There I let my bowels loose inside the toilet. While I was washing my hands I noticed something peculiar. It seemed as though I had lost a little height and my beard did not seem to be growing at all. It usually came back quickly. It was probably just not growing to quickly for once. I went back to my room and plopped into bed falling back to sleep.
I was woken up by someone calling out to me.
“How are you feeling?” It was my mom. She was hovering above me with a hand on my forehead.
“Well I’ve felt better.” My mother had brown hair, hazelnut eyes, and a smile that could light up the room. She could stand to lose a little weight but nobody would dare tell her that.
“Well you just get some rest you probably just caught a stomach virus.”
“Can I get some food at least?”
“Sure but only food that’s easy on your stomach.” This basically meant mush. But I was too hungry to complain I scarfed down the food happy to get something in my stomach. After playing online for a while I went to bed. Maybe I would feel better in the morning.
Day 3:
“Wake up Tony.”
“Is it morning already?”
“No you slept right into the afternoon.”
“I really need to go to the bathroom.” I tried getting out of bed but I ended up on the floor kneeling over. I felt worse than yesterday. My mom had to help me get to the bathroom to my dismay. Looking in the mirror I noticed some more interesting changes. I was beginning to look skinnier and my hair seemed to be growing shaggier. “Mom I still feel awful can I go back to sleep?”
“Sorry my little star shine, your sheets are soaked, you’ve sweated right through them.” My mom’s nickname for me was star shine. Don’t ask me why but she liked calling me her little star shine.
I got something to eat and phoned in sick. Afterwards I collapsed on the couch and watch TV most of the day. Mom had left for work after checking on me to see if everything was alright. I spent most of the day watching cartoons before finally Sophie came home. “Hey sis how are you?”
“I’m good are you feeling any better?”
“Nope I actually feel worse.”
“Well stay away from me I have a rehearsal for a play coming up and I can’t be sick for it.”
“Whatever.” I soon went back to my room and went back to sleep.
Day 4:
“Uhg how long have I been sleeping.” I had just woken up and it was bright and sunny outside. I had slept since I got in bed at six last night. I guess you do sleep more when you’re trying to overcome a sickness. I felt a little better but not good enough to go to work today. I was able to get up and move a little better then yesterday though. I made my way to the bathroom. I had decided to take a shower today, seeing as I hadn’t showered in the last few days. I stuck like a pig sty.
The sensation I got from the water on my skin were a lot stronger then they usually were. My whole body felt softer. I looked down to notice most of the hair on my body was gone or nearly gone now. I was seriously freaked out. Getting out of the shower I made my way to the mirror and examined myself.
My hair was growing out faster than it usually did. I looked really shaggy right now. I seemed to have lost a little more height and my face seemed to be a bit rounder and less defined. It seemed like puberty was going backwards for me. Something was definitely not right. I phoned my dad. I felt closer with my dad then the rest of my family, even though he was hardly home. This was because he was the only other male in the family. It was tough being home with only girls. I often felt left out of the family when they were all doing their girl stuff.
All those girl times between my mom and sister looked really boring to me. They enjoyed it but any guy would find it to be a torture. When my sister started puberty I legit lost it. Mom ignored me even more and dad was never home. It was about that time that I stopped playing soccer after being cut. I found my escape in video games. They allowed me to become a different person. It was seriously a dark time for me and video games helped me get through it.
Dad told me to just take it easy again and that mom would be home anytime to help me out. So I just would have to wait until mom got home. I was freaking out over what was going on with my body. It was all really freaky. I must have had something more serious then I previously thought.
I was beginning to feel better through. So I made my way to the room and plopped down on the bed. I figured I just wasn’t eating right. For the last few days I had been eating very little as food was upsetting my stomach. I decided to try eating something though. I needed food and energy to live after all. I then felt pretty tired so I went back to sleep. My nap was only about an hour long. I had woken up needing to dispose my breakfast into the toilet. My head was throbbing like a bomb was set off in there. I took a few aspirin and then I lay down in front of the TV.
Around 5 Sophie came home with my mom. They had done some shopping to find my sister a dress for her audition. According to my mom Sophie needed to look her best whenever she auditioned. Don’t ask me why she had to buy a new dress when she had plenty of other beautiful dresses. “Hey mom, I’m still not feeling too well and something freaky is happening to me.”
“Yeah you do look a little different. I’ll take off tomorrow and take you to the doctors.”
“Thanks mom.”
“Now come see your sister in her new dress. She is something else I tell you.”
I couldn’t muster up any response to that other than “Uhg!”
Author's Note: Here is chapter 1 of Stellar Academy. If you enjoyed this chapter please kudus and/or comment. I hope you enjoy this chapter. -Blackout
By Blackout
Editor: Draflow
Day 5:
I was woken up bright and early by mom to go to the doctors. I still felt like crap, but it was partly because I had to get up so early while sick. In fact, I was feeling a little better than yesterday. It is usually like that when I get sick. It starts out almost unnoticeable and then reaches its hump. Afterward you slowly get better. But you still feel sick and it takes so long to get better, little by little. While I may have felt a little better, I knew something was drastically wrong. While before I was a good foot and a half taller than my mom. It seemed to me she was a little taller, or worse I was a little shorter. My hair kept growing while my body hair was almost nonexistent now. Also for some reason, my chest was really itchy today. I kept scratching, which got a strange look from my mother. I decided to put on a sweat shirt and some jeans.
“You ready yet Tony?”
“Yeah I’m coming down right now.” Eating came a lot easier today, as I scarfed down the food. My stomach had been rumbling a lot lately. So I was fairly happy I was starting to get my appetite back. After I finished eating we got in the car and started heading out for the doctor’s office. The wait wasn’t terrible like it usually was.
“Tony Newman the Dr. Hoffman will see you now.” The nurse called me, telling me I would soon be checked for anything odd. I just hoped that whatever I had was normal and reversible. My mother and I were led by one of the nurses into one of the rooms. I was told to change into a patient gown. Thankfully my mother was kind enough to wait outside while I was changing. She may be my mother but I didn’t want her to see me change, especially not after all the changes my body was going through. I was beginning to feel like a foreigner in my own body.
With the gown on, most of my body was visible allowing me to see the changes even clearer. The mirror in the room showed me with almost shoulder length hair and basically no body hair now. I seemed smaller and my face seemed a lot smoother and less defined. Realization hit me then. It was almost….feminine!
I was really freaking out, but that was the reason I was here, the doctor would be able to help me. I had mom come back in the room. She also got a better look at my face without the hood of my sweatshirt on and was slightly shocked. This whole situation was going from bad to worse it seemed.
“Is it Ok if I come in now?” It was Dr. Hoffman.
“Sure.” I responded wanting to get this all over and done with as soon as possible. Dr. Hoffman came in and of course gave me an inquisitive look as he spotted me. It’s not every day that your body started changing, well backwards anyway. I had to go through a bunch of the simple tests. They measured my height, weight, and blood pressure. When he put the stethoscope to my chest he gave me a strange look. I knew my chest was itchy but there was nothing that bad about it besides being a little red. But I just assumed that was because I kept scratching.
“If you wouldn’t mind, I would like to take a blood sample. Is that ok with you?”
“Sure, I just want this all to stop.” The doctor had me sit down, he called a nurse in and she took the blood to who knows where. I was hoping they would be quick about this but I knew it take some time.
“So what’s wrong with me doctor?”
“Well Tony, I have been your doctor for quite a while now and what I’m seeing is very strange.”
“How strange doctor? Like reverse puberty strange?”
“Well close but not totally. I hate to break this to you, but it seems that while your body does seem to be going backwards in puberty for a guy, it is going forward through puberty as a girl.”
“Wait! What do you mean, I am going through female puberty?! A week ago I was a perfectly healthy guy. Why would I start to become a girl?” This news came to me like a club to a head. Now that he had mentioned it, this all made horrifying sense. My hair growing longer, losing my body hair, and my more girly looking face.
“I never said anything about becoming a girl. For all we know you may be intersex and the female parts have begun to function. Mrs. Newman when you had Tony did anybody mention anything like that to you?”
“No doctor. This is just as much of a surprise to me.”
“Well then Tony couldn’t have been intersex. They usually catch that, especially in first world countries like America. Tony have you been taking anything you weren’t supposed to, like any pills?”
“No way, I don’t do that sort of thing. Besides I’ve been either at work or home.”
“Hmmm well this is indeed interesting. You also shouldn’t be losing height even if you were becoming a girl. You don’t suddenly become smaller in your teen years.”
“What do you mean? If I was becoming a girl wouldn’t it make sense that I was becoming smaller?”
“No the reason a lot of girls are smaller than guys is because girls go through their growth spurt on average before guys and typically don’t grow as much. Guys will continue to grow slowly and then burst pass them as they hit their growth spurts, partially because they had been growing still all a long while a young lady would have stopped growing after her growth spurt. But there is no reason why you would lose height. Your bones don’t all of a sudden shrink.”
“So I really am a freak then?”
“Not at all. You are certainly no freak. Freak is a term coined by narrow minded individuals who are incapable of compassion and understanding. While this is definitely out of the ordinary, I assure you that I will do all I can to help you.”
“And honey your father, and I will love you no matter what happens.” It was nice to know my parents would accept me no matter what. But I already knew that. The problem was that I did not want this. I did not want to be a girl. There were probably plenty of people out there that did though. So then why in hells name was this happening to me.
“Anyway Tony I won’t be able to tell you much more until the lab results come back in the next few days or so. Though by what I’ve seen I can say that you definitely have the signs of the onset of puberty for a young lady.”
“Wait what do you mean signs of puberty for a girl? I admit my face may be becoming more girly looking but that does not mean I am going through female puberty.” I was prepared to deny this with all my heart. I wanted to find some glimmer of hope. My body may have been becoming more girly but I didn’t see any real signs of female puberty. I still had my masculine voice for the most part, and I still had my warrior chief between my legs and he didn’t show any signs of disappearing. There had to be some possibility somewhere to suggest I wasn’t becoming a girl.
“Well besides the basic features you’ve pointed out about the change in your appearance it seems your body is having a few of the signs of becoming a young lady. For example I’ve noticed you scratching at your chest and when I examined you I notice that your swollen red around your nipples. This suggests that your breasts are beginning to bud, which is fairly exciting news for a young lady.” He did have a point but it could just be that I had a heat rash or something. It’s not like guys suddenly started to sprout breasts.
“Is that all doctor. Have you thought that maybe I have a rash from lying in bed these past few days?”
“Tony you are a very bright kid, and you know that sort of thing does not really happen. Also while I was examining you I noticed your hips were becoming wider. That is another sign of puberty.” I looked at my hips and noticed he was right. My hips did seem to have gotten wider. I just had simply missed that over most of the other changes.
“Wait doctor but suddenly becoming a girl does not happen either.”
“I know, it’s hard to accept it Tony but given the signs I’m seeing it’s the only possible explanation.” That was the final kick in the stomach. I could no longer run away denying the words coming out of Dr. Hoffman’s mouth. I knew he had only the best in mind for me, but his diagnosis still hurt. I broke down in tears crying. I couldn’t take it anymore, my whole life had just crashed and it didn’t look like there were any survivors, except for a girl who had suddenly had his or hers whole life turned upside down. My mother wrapped me in her arms and told me everything was going to be ok. But I knew better. They were just words. Words couldn’t stop these changes, and I had no idea why this was happening to me. But right now when my whole world was flipped upside down, having my mother there next to me willing to support me and love me no matter what I became made the whole situation just a little less painful. I hadn’t cried in so long. It was just not the manly thing to do. But now, considering I was losing my manhood if there was ever a time to cry this would be it. I felt relieved and soothed to just let it all out and I was eventually able to stop crying.
“I’m sorry, I feel really embarrassed.”
“There is really no need for that. Given the circumstances and discoveries we have just had it is certainly understandable."
“Well doctor is there anything else we should know about before we leave.”
“Yes. From what you’ve told me I theorize that Tony is slowly changing and this is causing his sickness. It may be that his body is slowly eating away at itself as he is becoming female. Any such drastic changes to one’s body must have some side effects. It seems like he has gotten a somewhat better as the changes progressed. But if and when the major changes come he may be in more pain, possibly life threatening.”
“Are you telling me my son’s life is in danger?”
“I am not sure yet, but I'd rather be on the safe side. Right now it seems your body has gone through more minor changes in preparation for bigger ones. From what you told me, he has been throwing up; which may be his body expelling unwanted material. It is imperative however that you get food in him. I know it will be hard for him to eat but his body requires the nutrients, especially for something as drastic as this. I am going to prescribe some medicine to help keep your food in your stomach, as well as some sleep pills as you will need all the rest you can get.”
“This is all very kind of you Dr. Hoffman.”
“Don’t mention it, it’s my job and your family has always been friends of our family. Oh another thing, I suggest you try to keep this a secret as much as possible. The last thing Tony needs is for this to be on headline news.”
“I will keep that in mind thanks doctor.” My mother was keeping fairly cool but I knew she was freaking out nearly as much as I was. I said my goodbyes to the doctor and got dressed. We headed right for the car and sped home as fast as we could, while obeying the speed limit of course.
“Wait! Are you saying Tony is becoming a girl?!” My sister chirped. Unaware of the wound she had just stabbed into my heart.
“Really does she have to pour salt into my wounds?”
“Sophie you could be a little more understanding to your brother.”
“Yeah I’m sorry Tony. It’s just very shocking and all.”
“Well just imagine if you were suddenly becoming a guy then.”
“Wait! You mean have a penis? Eww gross.”
“What I thought you liked guys.”
“I do, but the thought of me having a penis hanging between my legs is unnerving. But who knows maybe when you’re a girl you will start like guys.”
“Sophie! Please don’t make me say it again. Try to be a little more understanding of your brother’s situation.”
“Ok sorry. I was just joking around a little.” My sister and I generally got a long but that didn’t mean we wouldn’t rip on each other. I just assumed it was a brother sister thing. I couldn’t always help it she was my sister after all.
“Oh by the way your father cancelled his meetings and cut his trip short to come home and be with you star shine. He will be here tomorrow.” Just great now my father was coming home and would see just what I was becoming. I had always wanted to be kind of like dad, successful, caring, compassionate, and a good father. But now it seemed like that would ever happen. The man I looked up to would see me becoming a girl of all things.
After eating dinner I started feeling really queasy again. So mom gave me one of the pills the doctor prescribed me. I had been feeling decent most of today; well better then I felt a few days ago. I still had headaches, not to mention the new emotional baggage I was carrying. Most of my body was still sore, but it seemed to be getting better. I watched a few episodes of Law and Order before my stomach really started turning. I guess holding my stomach finally didn’t agree with the food. Then again mom did make my favorites to cheer me up, and my favorite food weren’t exactly light on one’s belly.
Although it wasn’t exactly late, I doubted I could sleep with my innards doing flips on me, I decided to go to bed. Hopefully my dreams would be less of a nightmare then actually life was becoming. So I took one of the sleeping pills the doctor prescribed me and laid down, waiting to be lulled off to dream land. I was so not looking forward to seeing dad tomorrow.
Author's Notes: I planned for this originally be a little longer because it is mostly in the doctor's office and only covered one day. But I will not be able to update next week so this will do till then. Also remember to Kudo and or comment if you liked the story.
By Blackout
Editor: Draflow
Day 6:
“Hey sleepy head wake up!” It was my obnoxious little sister. She had decided for some reason that the best way to wake me up was to yell in my ear.
“Alright! Alright! I am up. Geez Sophie I think you shattered my eardrums!” There was something a little different about my voice. It seemed to be a little less deep then it was yesterday. My throat was also feeling pretty sore today.
“Sorry mom told me to wake you up. You slept through half the day and dad is going to be here soon.” Looking at my clock I noticed it was almost 1:30 pm. I had slept through most of the day. That’s when I realized today dad was coming and I was still transforming into a girl. I immediately jumped out of bed. To my shock, the pajama pants I had worn to sleep last night fell right off. I usually only slept in boxers, but last night I felt especially chilly. My sister was looking at me strangely.
“You really got some nice legs going on there.” I looked down and noticed she was right. Not only were my legs completely hairless now, but more firm and feminine all around. Furthermore I noticed that while my hips seemed to have gotten bigger, it was also because my waist had gotten smaller. No wonder my pants had fallen off. I mean yesterday my jeans were a bit looser, but that wasn’t anything a belt couldn’t solve.
“Wow, you really do look a lot cuter. I think you’re almost the same height as me now.” She was right again. It seemed I was only an inch or so taller than her now. That was scary because it meant I was about five feet six inches now, while my sister was five feet five inches.
“Geez, it’s like you’re trying to kill me faster.”
“Sorry, I just have always wanted a sister, although, I always imagined having a younger sister.”
“Well sorry, but I was born first.” There was always some pride with being born first. It meant I got to try and do most things first, like getting my license.
“Yeah, whatever, anyway you better get ready mom has a surprise for you downstairs.” My sister gave me the typical sinister, sisterly grin that told me something was up. But she was right, I had to get ready for dad coming. I got ready, jumping into the shower, it took me a little longer to wash my hair now that it was a lot longer. My body felt off and I was not looking forward to see dad. I got out of the shower and examined myself in the mirror again, I was looking more and more androgynous, and less and less like a guy. If someone had to guess they might’ve assumed I was a girl, I went outside to get dressed, pulling out some jeans I put them on, but they just weren’t fitting right anymore. I had to roll up a lot of the legs today, and the belt was tightened even further to hold my pants against my smaller waist. My shirt was a lot bigger on me now, and hung loosely down to my thighs, I looked almost like girl wearing her boyfriend’s clothes.
I couldn’t help it but suddenly I had an urge again, I began to scratch at the new buds on my body. They were just so damn itchy. But that could wait; it was time to head downstairs and figure out what the present from mom was.
Mom took one look at me and told me to head upstairs.
“But wait! What about the present?”
“That could wait, you look like a shmuck.”
“But nothing I have really fits me anymore.”
“I know! So were going to your sister’s room.”
“No, no way am I wearing Sophie’s clothes.”
“Tony I know this is hard on you but you need some clothes that fit. We will just get some jeans and t shirt.”
“Well I guess I can manage if it’s just that.”
So you’re already borrowing my clothes.”
“Sophie! Stop teasing your brother. He needs some clothes.”
“Can I just have some jeans and a shirt? Please nothing girly and possibly a soccer shirt.”
“Sure I got just the thing.” She went into her drawers and threw me a pair of girl’s skinny blue jeans, then she went into her closet and came out with a sky blue shirt. I was at least happy it was blue but then Sophie held it up so I could see the front, there on the front of the shirt read “I play like a girl!” and had a picture of a girl scoring on a guy goalie while leaving the guy soccer players in the dust, I gave Sophie one of those looks.
“What it’s a soccer shirt?”
“But mom?”
“Your sister is right it is a soccer shirt and I see nothing wrong with it.”
“Are you kidding me you know exactly why I have a problem with that shirt. Do I have to wear this stuff?”
“For now yes.” I reluctantly took off my jeans, I then picked up my sister’s and reluctantly put them on. They were a bit tight but I managed to squeeze into them, something that would have been impossible before all this. My boxers were riding up my butt giving me a major wedgie in her jeans. I had to push them down and pull before I was more comfortable. My crotch was a little uncomfortable but not as much as I thought it would.
“Mom this won’t work my boxers just don’t fit well in these pants. I will just keep getting wedgies.”
“Well you could wear some girls’ underwear.”
“No I’m good!” I then took off my shirt. My newly developing breast buds were looking even more red and swollen, I began scratching again.”
“Tony! Stop scratching this instant. That is very bad.”
“I’m sorry, it’s just very itchy.”
“Well then, it’s a good thing I went to the store to buy you some ointment.” Mom said as she handed me an ointment that was on my sister desk.
“Do I have to put that stuff on? It’s embarrassing.”
“Yes, you don’t want to be scratching there all day.”
“You got to be kidding me.”
“No I’m not Tony, it’s not civilized.” I reluctantly took the cream and rubbed a little on. I didn’t want to admit it but I felt a lot better afterwards.
“How do you feel now?”
“I hate to admit it, but much better.”
“That’s good, now put on the shirt, Dad will be home any second.”
“Ok already.” I took the soccer girl shirt and slipped it on, it fit fine for the most part maybe it was a little big though.
“Man Tony you look good.” Sophie remarked.
“Thanks I guess” I said rolling my eyes. I didn’t have much time to argue with Sophie because suddenly I heard the door open telling me that dad had come home.
I ran downstairs to find dad. He now seemed much taller than me but with his warm face and loving smile though I knew my dad still loved me. I ran to him crying in his arms. He embraced me for a while until I was finally able to calm down.
“It’s Ok Tony! Everything is going to be Ok!” Dad instantly accepted me at the moment he saw me.
“Yeah but I will no longer be your son. Aren’t you upset?”
“I am more upset that this is happening to you and you have to go through all this. But Tony I will always love you no matter what.”
“Yeah but what am I supposed to do about college, I was supposed to be going as Tony a guy.”
“Well will just have to cross that road when we get there. For now all we can do is make sure you’re ok.”
“Thanks dad.” Dad always knew just what to say.
“Hey, I’ll tell you what. How about when this all blows over I’ll take you to your favorite restaurant, anyplace you want. Heck I’ll buy tickets to that big soccer game that is coming to town.”
“Really that sounds great!” I wrapped dad in a big hug and he hugged me back.
“You can get through this Tony, you’re strong, and I have always believed that. Now if you don’t mind I need to talk to your mother.”
“Wait first I want to know what my present is.” Mom had already come down stairs and was next in line after Sophie to hug dad.
“Ok I guess you earned the present.” Mom went to the kitchen and came back with grocery bag. I took the grocery bag and looked inside to find one of the best gifts in the entire world. She had bought me posters of some of the greatest soccer players known to man, as well as a jersey, I was ecstatic to say the least.
“Wow, I can’t believe you bought this all for me.”
“Well, you will probably need to redecorate your room, so I thought I would get you something you would enjoy.”
“Yep, there is nothing wrong with a girl having posters of hot guys on her wall.” My sister chipped in. I just glared at her and stormed upstairs.
The rest of the day flew by rather quickly with dad home I had someone to talk with and I truly enjoyed hanging out with dad and just chilling. Mom and Sophie had gone out to do who knows what during that time. It was quality time with dad, maybe the last father and son time I would ever have. Dinner was interesting it started off quiet because of the pressing issues in my life right now, but the Sophie spilled her drink all over herself and we couldn’t help but have a good laugh at that. From there the atmosphere in the room really lightened up.
After dinner we had a family movie night. We ended up watching National Treasure since we lacked any new interesting ideas for movies. I would have enjoyed the time more if it wasn’t for the continuous discomfort from the wedgie my boxers were causing.
I was feeling slightly better except for my throat was still sore and was only becoming worse as the day went on. It was becoming slightly harder to talk. I ended up taking a nice warm shower before I went to bed, it was very relaxing. Before I went to bed I put some more of that ointment on, I did not enjoy constant scratching.
Getting back to my room I noticed something in the window. Outside the house was a black van parked next to the house. But what was surprising was that the vehicle had some sort of Official Government emblem on it. The classic Eagle with stars around it but the only difference was that this eagle was holding what I could only assume was planet Earth between its wings. The only thing I read from the distance of my room to the black van was the letters ERB on the van. I was kind of curious what ERB stood for. I kept watching, but they soon pulled away. It was strange but no stranger then everything else going on.
Holy shit I realized that they may have been here to take me away, if you suddenly did change gender, wouldn’t the government take interest in that. Think of all the experiments they would do to you. I know you only hear stuff like that in science fiction, but hey I was transforming into a girl, who was I to question the realm of possibilities. I wondered how they found out, could the doctor have told them. For some reason I doubted that but I was still curious as to the vans reasons on parking outside our house. I would have to do some research tomorrow.
I have been rather busy lately but I managed to write the rest of this chapter. If you like the story then please +1 me on the Kudos meter. Your praise is my motivation and I really enjoy friendly comments. I just want to say thanks to all my readers who have kept up with me.
The Center: A DAMPER Day!
Part 1
By Blackout
Have you ever wondered the origin stories for students in The Center. Most of them went through a pretty weird and amazing adventure all in the matter of a day or so that might be classified as the most exciting and terrifying time of their young lives. This is one of those stories. The life of Charlie Sherwood as he discovers his new self. This is a short tale based on Claire Evergreen best friend of Rachael from The Center: Tester.
“YAWN!!!”
I opened my eyes and then closed them again as the bright sun gleamed through the window blinding me where the light hit my face. Mornings were the worst; I really hated waking up early as I just wanted to sleep in. Today more so then other days though because today was Saturday. One of the few days that students did not have to go to school. When you could sleep in and not have to do anything you did not want to do. My original plans were to sleep in my nice comfy bed and then later get up east some cereal and play videogames for the rest of the day. But no today I had to wake up to take my little half-sister to her dancing class. It was among one of the last things I wanted to do today. Even worse though was the fact that I would have to stay with and help her with her dancing class.
It was the parent and child dancing day at her dancing class and as my dad and step-mom could not attend I got stuck with the burden. It’s not like they did not care, in fact they really wanted to go, but they were both huge in the world of Hollywood Star life. My step-mom was Kate Sherwood the famous actor and model, while my dad was Steven Sherwood the famous movie director and writer. After my mom had died giving birth to me my dad was devastated. It was at that time in his life that he made a few sadder movies to deal with the pain. Surprisingly enough he met my step-mom on the set of one of his movies. They started hanging out and you know the rest of the story. Five years later my little sister Emily was born. I loved my little sister, but sometimes she was the biggest pain in the world. Though since my parents were so busy with their jobs often times the responsibility to look out for Emily fell upon me.
“Charlie get out of bed already, you need to get ready for my dance class!” Yelled a little girls voice; obviously my sister Emily, from somewhere in the mansion. Yeah my family lived a one of those huge mansion type houses. That tended to happen when your parents made millions from their successful careers. Emily was determined to follow in her mother’s footsteps, which is why she was signed up for almost every dancing and acting class available to my horror. All I wanted to do today though was go play the latest games on our giant plasma TV.
I sat up on my bed rubbed my eyes and then swing my feet out from under the covers onto the floor. Then I forced my groggy self to stand up and make my way to my private bathroom. You may think I would act like a spoiled rich kid because of who my parents were but you would be surprised. You see my dad was born to a middle class family and he had to work his way up for his success. He was proud of his accomplishments but he did not want his kids being spoiled. So he has us do community service around the neighborhood to constantly remind us how lucky we truly were.
Walking into the bathroom I took a look at myself in the mirror. I was a relatively attractive young man if I do say so myself. I had dark brown hair and eyes. I was not that muscular probably because I never really got into many sports. I took more after my dad in that regard, I was also into writing and being creative, inventing stories, except I was more into drawing fictional comics and characters. It probably was the corruption of video games that got me involved with comics and drawing. My drawings were fairly good I had even won a 1st place award for a comic book I wrote and submitted to a contest. I looked at myself some more in the mirror and saw I was finally beginning to show signs of a beard. Something I had been trying to achieve for a while now. It is ridiculous that you could be mocked for the inability to grow a bear as a guy at my age. I was sixteen and I had only just begun to start growing a beard. Life was cruel if you asked me. Like today having to take my sister to her dance class and actually dance with her since my parents could not. This was seriously going to put a damper on my day.
I got ready for day. I brushed my teeth, took a shower and got dressed. Then I headed down stairs where I found an annoying little sister waiting. Emily my little sister took a lot after my mom she had brown hair and eyes like the rest of my family. What made her stand out though was her beautiful freckles and her cute little girl smile that seemed to make grownups melt like putty in her hands. She was dressed in a tank top and skirt. She was caring her dance bag and gave me a look of extreme impatience.
“Charlie come on we need to get to my dance lesson soon. Whenever you take me I always get there late! Why don’t you understand how important these dance classes are to me?”
“I do Emily, it’s just that I am a guy and these dance classes of yours are a pain to me!”
“Charlie plenty of guys dance.”
“Yeah and I’m not one of them.”
“That’s too bad girls like a guy who can dance. No wonder you still don’t have a girlfriend.”
“You’re really annoying, I can dance just fine, and I just don’t enjoy dancing to your girly music.”
‘Giggle’ “Yeah a big man like you can’t be seen dancing.”
“Fine then I won’t take you to dance class today Emily.”
“What! No fair! I’ll tell mom and dad if you don’t take me!”
“Hahahaha! Relax Emily I was only joking” I smiled.
“You’re so mean sometimes Charlie! Just eat and let’s go already!”
I quickly made myself some cereal and a bagel eat and then gulped down some orange juice.
“Ok let’s go now!”
“Oh! So you’re finally ready Charlie.”
I just frowned at her as we walked out the doors. The dance studio was not far from our house about two blocks down so it was not a tremendous walk. I wish it was, I really wanted to procrastinate as long as possible the journey there. In the end we got there to my abhorrence. Emily and I walked into the brightly colored dance studio with yellow wall paper. The whole room looked really tacky. Then I noticed Ms. Ross the dance instructor approached me and Emily.
“Hello Emily, Charlie it’s so good to have you two here today for the dance lesson.”
“Ms. Ross my brother has no dance clothes can you lend him some?”
“Yes I can. Why don’t you go and change into you leotard while I get your brother some dance clothes.”
“Sure Ms. Ross.”
With that Emily ran toward the changing room. I just sat it dismay as Ms. Ross when across the room to a storage closet and when she exited in her hands there were guys dance shoes, but worse of all TIGHTS! Who on earth decided that even guys needed to wear tights for this kind of dancing. I swear that was the reason less guys danced.
“Here are clothes Charlie.”
“Geez thanks Ms. Ross.” I rolled my eyes.
She just giggled at me. “You’re a good big brother for doing this for Emily.”
“Well she is my little sister. I’ll be back in a second Ms. Ross.”
I then left Ms. Ross and headed for the guys changing room. It was empty par me of course. Emily’s dance class was just girls and the parents that came were all mothers, which meant I was left the embarrassing position of being the only guy.
I sighed as I took off my pants shoes and then slipped on the tights and dance shoes. I hated every second of this. I got up and headed to the dance room. Could this day get any worse?
To my chagrin in did get worse a lot worse. Standing outside in the dance room was Tiffany from school. She was known as one of the socially elite girls who could make or destroy your reputation. She was here with her mother and little sister probably. There she was just sitting on a chair when she caught site of me. I saw her snicker and then she pulled out her phone. ‘Click’
She had just taken a picture of me. Now I was officially doomed at school. Ms. Ross had us me help my sister through her dance steps. I had no idea what the steps were called what she meant when she said adagio. I was just following everyone but apparently I was very good.
“Charlie you really should take up dancing, you have a real talent young man.” Ms. Ross told me when she approached is.
“I’m sorry but it’s not really my thing, it’s too girly.”
“That is a common misconception about dancing. Yes, the dancing world is predominately female. But there are male dancers known worldwide. Dancing is for everyone in teaches movement and balance, just like any form of martial arts would.”
“Yeah, but I am not into it.”
“Ok Charlie but I meant it when I said you have talent.”
“Thanks, I guess.”
I was really glad to finally get out of there when the class ended. Tiffany had been taking pictures of me the whole time. But at this point there really was nothing I could do. I quickly changed back into my more masculine clothes and headed outside with my sister. It was about lunch time now so I figured I might as well take my sister out for lunch.
“Is there any place in particular you want to eat Emily?”
“Yeah let’s go to Tony’s Pizza.” Emily loved Tony’s Pizza and would ask to eat there all the time it was her favorite. I figured she would want to go there.
We walked all the way to Tony’s Pizza, which thankfully wasn’t too far. The food there tasted ok but it wasn’t great. Emily was eating like a mad dog; she was sucking down the pizza like a vacuum. How did she fit all that pizza into her tiny body? I didn’t really feel like eating much. For some reason my stomach was hurting after eating some of the pizza. This had never happened before when eating here. But I guess food poisoning could happen anywhere.
“My stomach feel like someone bashed it with a bad.”
“Really we should probably go home soon then” Emily responded.
“Hey look if it isn’t the sissy ballerina” said a familiar obnoxious masculine voice.
It was Todd Rustle the quarterback and captain of the football team. He was such a jerk. Accompanying him was a few of his pig headed jock friends as well as his girlfriend Tiffany. So that’s how the bastard found out. Tiffany sure did work fast. She was already destroying my school life even more. There was this evil atmosphere around them and I just wanted to deck him. But I didn’t one because I was to mature for that and two because he could kick my ass.
“Come on Emily let’s just go.”
“Hey wait is the ballerina going to show us any of her moves.”
Just keeping walking I told myself we had almost made it to the door, when I felt a big hand grab me.
“Hey I said to show us your dance moves bitch.”
“Please let go were in a public place.”
“Well then let’s make this less public. The big jocks just dragged me out of the store.
“Hey somebody help me!” I cried.
“Help my big brother!”
People had obviously heard us but nobody dared to help us. They did not want to get in trouble for messing with the captain of the football team and facing social rejection. So they just ignored us and sat in silence. People could be such cowards sometimes, if they simple stood up things like the holocaust and other genocides would not happen. Tiffany was holding my little sister caring her away so as not to make a scene.
I just sort of took it as they robbed me and beat me up. What else could I do I was no match for a group of football players. My little sister just kept crying, calling for somebody to help. We were right in the middle of the parking lot too. Geez the world was too cruel. I kneeled over in pain as Todd kicked me in the groin.
“You don’t deserve those, you’re no man.”
“Is that the best you have Toddy?”
He kicked me again right in the stomach. “UHHHGGG!”
“Shit this is boring let’s get out of here.”
They stopped beating me and thankfully walked away. Tiffany put my sister down as she also walked away with them. It was reasons like this that I really didn’t want to leave the house today, especially to go to my sisters dance class. I had to admit on the inside I kind of did enjoy the going to her dance classes every now and then because I really was talented at it and it was a little fun. But if it meant me being beat up all the time forget it. I rather spend my time inside.
My little sister Emily ran to me crying and giving me a big hug.
“Charlie I was so scared!”
“Yeah it’s ok now, let’s just get home.
I felt even worse now. It was like my entire body was doing convulsions on the inside and I had the worst headache I had ever had in my life. It took me a few moments to compose myself again. We walked the rest of the way home in silence.
Getting home I just fell down onto the couch. I didn’t really care if it would mess up the couch at this point. Emily got the icepack for me and helped to fix me up as best she could. I was in so much pain today. I had been beaten up before this bad but for some reason today I felt worse than I have ever felt before. She took my temperature and everything. It was times like this that having a little sister was not the most annoying thing in the world.
Emily had called dad and let him know what happened. Apparently there was an accident on set and my dad would be away a few more days with my step-mom. He told her he would cancel my credit card because my wallet was stolen and that I should just take it easy for now. I spent most of the day just surfing the web and watching movies so it was not all bad but I was still feeling like crap. I decided to just go lay in bed. I got up a few times and just puked in the sink. There was something seriously wrong with me.
After watching a couple of x-men movies, I decided I better just go to bed early tonight. Maybe I would feel better in the morning. I spent about an hour withering in pain before I finally fell asleep.
I slowly opened my eyes expecting to feel the pain from the previous day, but I felt find. Better than find even I felt great, better than I had ever felt in my entire life even. It was like I was born anew. But something was off. I felt strange somehow. Getting up I decided it must have been nothing until a long strand of blonde hair fell down my face, and there was an uncomfortable weight on my chest that wasn’t there yesterday and should never had been on me at all.
I quickly got out of bed and ran to the full body mirror in my room.
“WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO ME?” A distinctly feminine voice shrieked.
Author's Note: I meant this to be a solo origin story for Claire but as I began writing it I realized it just had to be a minimum of at least two chapters. So expect chapter two to come out sometime in the future. When I have a lot of time on my hands and feel like writing it. Whenever that will be is a mystery.
The Center: Tester - Part 1
By Blackout
Editor: Geekydee
Give a shout out to Geekydee for the editing help!
Ryan thought he had all the happiness in the world. He had his beautiful girlfriend Mattie but life is a roller coaster as Ryan would find. Here is his story as he goes through what can only be considered the biggest change of his life.
Based on The Center universe. Hope you enjoy!
-----------------------------------------------------------
Just when everything seems great in life, it’s taken away in a matter of moments. I was so happy this morning; I was taking my girlfriend of three months out on a date. Her parents were so strict that they wouldn't let her date until she was sixteen. She's my girlfriend, for crying out loud, and we haven't even been able to go on a date! We have known each other since we were little. We used to be best of friends when we were little, always playing games together. We either played ball, house, or something else. I was always acting as her knight in shining armor. I promised to protect her till the day I die. I would beat anyone who meant to harm her whether it was playground bullies or the neighborhood dog. That dog was way huge, with teeth that could kill a man. It ended up having to be put down after it bit the mail man so hard he was put in the hospital.
Yet my current girlfriend and I grew apart when we entered middle school. You know how it is; you just drift apart with the whole different gender thing at that age. Still, we entered high school and sparks just kind of clicked between us after wWe got paired up on a science project. I did not know what to think, as we had not really talked to one another for a few years now. When I went to her house at first, it was kind of awkward since we were then at the age where you start fantasizing about the opposite sex. We started talking about when we were younger; one thing lead to another and now we're dating. I could not be happier.
Turning my head to look at the clock, I noticed that the time read 7:30 AM. "Damn, if I don’t leave now, I am going to be late".
I got into my car to drive and pick up my date for school. Stopping by her house, I honked the horn. She ran out of the house smiling her bright and beautiful smile. I would like to say my eyes did not wander off her smile, but that would be lying. I am a guy after all; my eyes could not help wandering down to her breasts. She was a beautiful blonde with the curves of a goddess; she has bright blue eyes, a petite girlish face, nice legs that will drive a man crazy, a nice butt, and to top it all off, some C sized breasts. I was happy when she told me her breast size, not too big and not too small, as Goldilocks would say, they were just right. If that was not enough, she was wearing a mini jean skirt, flip-flops, and tank top. In all honesty, she could have been a model.
"Ryan Hershel, watch where your eyes are wandering," she said, giving me a smile while turning her head around to where her dad was standing at the door, frowning at me.
"Don’t worry, Mr. Rossford," I shouted. "I will take good care of Mattie on our date tonight!"
"You better, son; remember, don’t take advantage of her, and bring her home by 11:00 tonight or I will be having a long conversation with your father, Ryan".
I sighed, relieved he smiled. If it was anyone else they would not have gotten anywhere near his precious daughter. Our fathers were both friends since high school, yet tragedy hit both their families. When I was born, my mother died right after childbirth. My father was devastated and at the beginning, unable to overcome the sense of loss. Mr. Rossford was with my father all the time until my father was mentally stable again. Six months later Mr. Rossford’s wife died in labor; fortunately they were able to save Mattie’s life. To say the least, Mr. Rossford was even more devastated and this time it was my dad’s turn to comfort him. Mr. Rossford eventually remarried but my dad never had the heart to get married again. The death of Mr. Rossford’s wife did play heavy on him though, it was part of the reason he was so protective of Mattie. She was the child of his first wife, his first love. That’s why if it was anyone else, they would not be able to date his daughter.
The only reason he let me date her was because he knew me and my father was his best friend. If I did anything out of line with his daughter, I would be grounded for a century. Not that I would though. I honestly love and care for Mattie, still trying to uphold the promise of being her knight in shining armor that would protect the princess at any cost. We often joke about that now, but I still keep that promise as best I can.
"Hey my Knight!" Mattie teased. "Show up early next time, I can’t afford to be late to school."
"Sure thing princess" I teased back.
We soon arrived at Huntington High School, ready to have knowledge shoved down our throats, and crammed into our heads.
Mattie held my hand as we walked into school. I smiled. Being with her made my heart thump, my hand was getting sweaty but fortunately she either did not notice or did not care. She clearly just wanted to be near me, which made me about the happiest man in the world.
Half way through the school day I started to get a small headache. But I pushed it out of my mind,, determined to make this the best date of Mattie’s life. When school ended it was like the bells of an angel. I was so ready to just sprint out of there and prepare for tonight's date. Being a seventeen year old junior in high school is hard, I'd much rather spend my time playing videogames, soccer, or being with Mattie.
I drove Mattie home and then drove myself right back to school for soccer practice. I am currently playing varsity soccer, where I play midfield, which means I am a key player. In the middle of practice, my headache intensified. I was relieved when practice finally ended.
When I got back home I had thirty minutes left until my date with Mattie. I did a really quick shit, shower, and shave. After that, I got ready and put on a nice button down shirt and pair of dress pants. I then put on some cologne; I wanted to smell my best for tonight’s date. I looked in the mirror to review myself before the date. I looked pretty good shaved with my brown hair, tan skin, emerald green eyes, and the healthy lean and muscular body I got from soccer. On my way out the door my dad stopped me.
"Hey son," He said. "Make sure you are respectful to Mattie: open the car door for her and be the gentleman I raised you to be".
"You know how much I care for Mattie, Dad. I would never do anything to hurt her," I replied.
"I know that son, but Mr. Rossford is my oldest friend, and you know how protective of Mattie he is. I would hate if anything happened to harm our friendship. So just be extra careful with her tonight. You hear me?"
"Yeah dad, I will make sure Mattie is safe and has a good time tonight. I will be back later tonight. See you later." After that I practically ran out the door. There was no way I was going to be late to pick up Mattie and with how things were going, I was really pushing it; I had barely ten minutes to pick her up. Fortunately for me, she was only an eight minute drive away.
When I got to her house and rang the doorbell, I began sweating again. I was just so nervous about our date tonight. Thank the heavens for deodorant and cologne.
When she opened the door and her smile shined right through me, I was taken right there. If I died now, I would die a happy man. There she was, in this beautiful sparkling backless blue dress. It hugged her curves in all the right ways. My eyes drifted back again between breasts where her cleavage was showing in all their glory.
"Eyes on my daughters face, RYAN!" said Mattie’s father behind her, with a stern gaze on me.
I couldn't help but mumble, "Yes sir." With this, Mattie just giggled. I look at her and smiled.
"Now Ryan, just remember what I told you this morning. Take care of my daughter and make sure she is home on time."
With that, I assured him I would and then we left on our way. When we got to the car, I was sure to open the door for her so she could get in. She smiled. I think she liked it that I was all dressed up and being the perfect gentleman.
On our way to the restaurant some red sports car seemed to be following us, but then it turned and I relaxed. Clearing my mind of all things but the awesome date I was about to have with Mattie, we went to some inexpensive, nice Italian restaurant. There we talked about all sort of things like school, our lives, our favorite shows, and anything else we could think of. Mattie and I can talk for a century together. We decided to order a large pizza, my treat. We both dug, in filling our faces with the greasy delicacy.
During the meal my headache increased and my sides started to hurt. I thought I must be getting cramps from soccer practice. Note to self, drink more water and stretch more.
Mattie noticed I was hurting from the pained expression on my face.
"Ryan, are you sure you’re ok?" Mattie asked with genuine concern evident on her face.
I smiled at her. "I believe so, Mattie, but let’s get going though. I don’t know if this headache or these cramps I have can get any worse". With that, I paid the bill and we headed out the doors.
When we got out in the parking lot I saw it again. There it was, the red sports car that was following us. I motioned for Mattie to follow me quickly to my car. But the passengers in the red sports car had other ideas as they pulled up next to us.
Two teenagers jumped out of the car. One was a guy that looked our age with what can only be described as sapphire hair. He also had a Mediterranean look to him and emerald color eyes. The girl next to him had an even stranger appearance. She had pale white skin, so pale in fact, that if she was any paler she would be transparent. She also had albino white hair, it was as if she bleach it, even her eyes where pure white. If I could, I would color her; it was as if she was a blank page in a coloring book, the only color she had was the tie-dyed shirt and shorts she was wearing. Probably to add some color to herself.
I felt like what was a click at the back of my mind, but I just brushed it off. "Ugh!" I guess this headache is getting worse.
"DAMN, it seems he is resistant to my control. You’re going to have to take him, Frosty," said the pale girl.
"With pleasure," he sneered, "I'll get his little girly, that will make him easier to control."
"These guys are out to get us," I thought. I saw him lunge at Mattie. Putting my soccer skills into action, I sprinted forward and punched him in the face and he fell down, blood streaming from his nose. Oddly, though, when I punched him, I felt something cold absorb into the hand that I punched him with. I yelled at Mattie to run away and get help; she took the signal and ran back to the restaurant.
"These jerks are going to pay for this," I thought. I was Mattie’s knight in shining armor and I would protect my princess till the very end.
"You’re going to pay for that!" he screamed. Raising his hand, he pointed it at me and the very air around me began to freeze. Ice was forming around me. My brain lost it at that point. What was happening? Now I was all adrenalin and instinct. I jumped back, breaking free of the ice, then I moved in again and came right at him, this time throwing punches and kicks. He fell again and I jump back to survey my work; something seemed off. Looking now. I saw that everywhere I punched him was frozen, as if my punches were freezing him.
I was so shocked that I did not know what to say. The other party was not shocked in the least. Frosty, as his friend called him, came at me again. This time, though, he had a giant ice sword in his hand.
"I am going to cut you up, no one injures me and gets away with it!" he yelled.
On instinct alone, I went into the fetal position; what was I going to do against an ice sword? To my surprise, it never hit me. There was a giant wall of ice now between us, separating us.
At that moment an SUV pulled up, and another group of teenagers jumped out of the car. "Damn," I thought, "more of these freaks are after me."
"Shit!" the pale girl cursed. "The Center just got here and it seems Kristyn is leading them. Let’s pull out, Frosty." With that the two of them ran back into their red sports car and pulled away. So, apparently, they were not friendly with the people in the SUV who were racing toward me. I was in no condition to fight anymore; the headache and cramps were getting worse. I hoped with all my might that these people were friendly.
Coming over to me, the beautiful brunette in front of me stopped and looked at me. I spoke first. "Are you guys here to harm me and my girlfriend, also?"
"No, Ryan, we're friends, we're here to help you through this difficult struggle you're about to go through, but you will have to come with us. I will explain things to you later."
"I really am in no condition to resist anyway, but you seem friendlier then those other two," I told her. "I have no idea what’s happening though. Please tell me what is going on. What’s with those two? For that matter what's wrong with me?"
"It’s going to be ok, Ryan, my name is Kristyn. We are here to help you, and as I said before, I will explain what’s going on later. We need to move you out of here, more of those guys who tried to get you before are coming here right now".
They seemed like they genuinely cared and I definitely did not want to be caught by those other people. So, with that, I sighed and told her, "Ok." After that, the girl named Kristyn came to me and picked me up. When she touched me, I felt that cold feeling again where she touched me. She practically threw me into the SUV. Ssoon after, as the SUV started pulling away, I saw a bunch of vans pull into the restaurant parking lot. I closed my eyes and all went dark; I was tired and had no idea what the future held. I must have fallen asleep, but I still could hear a nit of what was going on around me.
I kept feeling like some sort of static electricity was around me. Someone touched me and pulled back in pain quickly, and then there was the distinct smell of ozone in the air. I tried to think about what just happened but was unable to, as sleep quickly fell upon me.
The Center: Tester - Part 2
By Blackout
Editor: Geekydee
Thanks to Geekydee for the help in editing.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“What’s happening? What’s happening? What’s happening to me?!?!” The pain was unbearable; it was as if my body was twisting shrinking and taking a new form. I heard voices all around me.
“Doctor, he woke up!”
“Quickly, sedate him!”
After that I felt a needle being shoved into my arm and fell back asleep.
I woke up for mere seconds again, to see what appeared to be BOOBS growing on my chest. I disregarded it as just seeing things before succumbing to the pain I was in.
When I came to, I was in a grey room. More correctly, there was solid concrete all around me. They had me strapped to a bed. I tried moving, but the effort was unbearable.
“HELLO! HELLO! Is anybody there?!” I was screaming at the top of my lungs. Ouch, my throat. My VOICE!
Ok, now I was scared. My voice, what had they done to my voice? What issued from my mouth can only be described as the angelic voice of a soprano, of a GIRL!
Looking down now, I could see why; there, on my chest, were two mounds of flesh, prominently displaying on MY CHEST!
“I…I…..I’m a GIRL!” I almost lost it right there.
“Yeah, you’re a girl.”
I looked around; there, coming into the room, was that beautiful girl, Kristyn.
“You sleep well, Ryan?”
I gave her one of those looks. She had some nerve to make fun of me after all that just occurred.
“Relax, Ryan. I was only joking. Here, let me unstrap you.” With that, she unstrapped me from the table.
I rubbed my wrists where I was strapped. Damn, my whole body was petite now. The only parts not small were my breasts and hips.
“Kristyn, right?” I practically glared at her.
“That’s right, but most people just call me Kris, its easier.”
“Sure. Do you mind telling me what the HELL YOU PEOPLE HAVE DONE TO ME?!?”
“I was getting to that. Ultimately we have done nothing to you but ensure your safety and the safety of society. As for the reason why you have transformed, I have prepared a video to explain it to you. It saves me the hassle of having to explain it each time.”
A television was rolled into the room by some girl who quickly introduced herself as Liz.
Kris pressed play.
“WELCOME TO THE CENTER, NEW EMERGENT”.
“YOU ARE PROBABLY FREAKING OUT RIGHT NOW. WONDERING WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO YOU."
That was an understatement.
“YOU SEE, IT ALL STARTED SOME YEARS AGO WHEN SOME TERRORIST ATTACKED A GENETICS RESEARCH COMPAMY.
SOMEOF THE RESEARCH MATERIAL LEAKED INTO THE WATER SUPPLY. A BOTTLED WATER COMPANY NEARBY PACKAGED THIS WATER INTO BOTTLES THAT WERE EVENTUALY SHIPPED OUT ACROSS AMERICA.”.
“EFFECTS FROM THIS BOTTLED WATER WENT UNNOTICED TILL LATER. AS IT TURNED OUT, THE ONLY PEOPLE WHO WERE AFFECTED WERE WOMEN WHO DRANK THE WATER WHILE PREGNANT”.
“THESE MOTHERS TO BE TRAGICALLY DIED DURING CHILDBIRTH, YET THE KIDS WENT ON TO BECOME SOMETHING INCREDIBLE, YOU ARE ONE OF THEM. THEY ARE WHAT ARE CALLED EMERGENTS”.
“WHEN AN EMERGENT REACHES FIRST EMERGENT STAGE, THEIR POWER SHOWS. THIS IS WHERE THINGS CAN GET DANGEROUS, AS AN EMERGENT MAY GO ROGUE.“
“AFTER THE FIRST EMERGENCE, IT’S NOT MUCH LONGER BEFORE THE SECOND EMERGENT STAGE HAPPENS”.
“DURING SECOND EMERGENCW, IT IS TYPICAL OF ALL EMERGENTS TO CHANGE GENDERS. THEY ARE ALSO KNOWN TO CHANGE GENETIC CHARACTERISTICS OR HAVE STRANGE FEATURES.”
"Like that almost transparent girl," I thought.
“THE REASON WHY THIS OCCURS IS UNKNOWN. WE CAN ONLY SPECULATE THAT ONE'S FORM IS TAKEN FROM THE GENES OF PAST ANCESTORS THAT LAY DORMANT.”
“THIS IS THE CENTER, A FACILITY AND SCHOOL RUN BY THE DEPARTMENT OF HOMELAND SECURITY FOR THE EMERGED.”
“OUR GOAL IS TO TRAIN THESE AMAZING INDIVIDUALS TO HARNESS THEIR POWER AND HELP THEM OVERCOME ANY DIFFICULTIES THEY MAY HAVE, IN A SAFE AND HELPFUL ENVIROMENT.”
“WE ALSO PROTECT THE GENERAL PUBLIC FROM EMERGED THAT MAY ABUSE THEIR POWERS. REVEALING THE EXISTANCE OF THE EMERGED TO UNAUTHORIZED INDIVIDUALS IS FORBIDDEN, BUT DON’T WORRY, YOU WILL MEET PEOPLE JUST LIKE YOU HERE. YOU ARE NOT ALONE.”
“WELCOME TO THE CENTER.”
Looking back at Kris, I did not know what to say, but my mouth did. “You used to be a guy?”
“Yes. But didn’t you also use to be a guy?” There was this smile on her face that irked me to no end.
“Ryan! Come on. Being a female won’t be so bad. You will get used to it eventually.”
I snorted back, “Yeah, right.” I still could not get used to the angelic, high-pitched voice echoing from my mouth.
“Here, let me help you up, Ryan. The first step is always the hardest. Let’s get you to a mirror so you can see yourself”. Kris wrapped her arms under me and helped to move me out of the concrete room. We moved into what looked like a mix between a doctor’s office and a lab. She then proceeded to help me to a door marked GIRLS RESTROOM. That’s just great more reminders that I was a girl.
I got a good look at myself in the full length mirror and just collapsed, crying. Taking a close look I was surprised to find I looked kind of like a young version of my grandma. I was a stunning beauty. What my reflection showed was a beautiful brunette with long luscious hair and big brown eyes. My lips were big and inviting; they just screamed girl. All my muscle and tone I had been so proud of was gone. In its place, I had the petite body of a girl. My skin was a light tan, and was silky smooth to the touch. I clearly lost a few inches and I looked to be about five feet two inches, where before I was five feet nine inches. My hips were wide like a girls should be and I had love handles that asked to be held. If a guy wanted to he could probably wrap me in his arms with ease. My breasts looked about the same size as Mattie’s, meaning I was probably a C cup.
I felt like such a girl. I just could not stop crying over my last manhood. How was I to be with Mattie now. Mattie likes guys and I clearly no longer fit in that category. She was more likely to braid my hair, do makeup, or go shopping with me now, as GIRLFREINDS talking about... guys. No, I was not ready to even think of that. I kept telling myself I had to still like girls over and over again.
Kris comforted me as best she could. She hugged me and told me how they all went through this but that it was not the end of the world. But, for me, it was the end of the world because Mattie was my world.
I finally stopped crying and was able to wipe the tears out of my face and I moved my hair out of the way also. This was going to be a major pain. I had to stop crying, it only made me more of a girl, and I would focus my energy on searching for a way to change back, even if it killed me. I was Mattie’s Knight, not her best girlfriend. I told myself the loss of my manhood was only temporary.
Kris was giving me a look. “Are you done crying and staring at yourself now? This is the real you there’s no way to change back. I suggest you think of a name to call yourself, a girl’s name.”
I gave her another glare. “I don’t want to. I like being Ryan.”
“Well, sorry, RYAN, you have no choice in the matter. You’re a new person and you need a new identity, I don’t know any girls with the name RYAN. You may have lost a lot but no more than anyone else here. You will see that being a girl isn’t all bad, plus you gain superpowers to boot. Didn’t you ever dream of having superpowers?”
“Well, yeah, I dreamed of having superpowers in my life, who doesn’t?” I had dreamed of having superpowers but I was still a guy in those dreams.
“What I am saying is try to look on the bright side. Also, the faster you chose a new name the faster you can eat. Pick a first and last name middle is optional.” She had a look of extreme annoyance on her face. She was the warrant officer of this place, after all, so she had to be a very busy girl. I still could not believe they gave it to someone of her age. Maybe it was because she was in the same position as us, she would know where we were coming from. I have always been a big supporter of lead by example.
I did notice I was hungry but, so very hungry. It was as if I was trapped in the desert for months with no food or water. So I thought for a moment what would be a good name, for a... girl, for me. I wanted to keep the first letter in my first and last name so I though it over and decided on Rachael. Thinking of last names with the letter H took some time. I finally settled on Hawkins. I even threw in a middle name of Ann in there, as it rhymed well.
“Rachael Ann Hawkins. So call me Rachael Hawkins, I guess”. I was not very happy at having to change my name, and to a girl name at that. But there was no way I could think on an empty stomach. Unfortunately for me, Kris decided to start actually calling me my new name. I guess I would have to get used to being a Rachael now.
“Rachael Ann Hawkins, that's a very lovely name for a very lovely girl.” I think she was enjoying messing with me. I just kept glaring at her.
We left and got into a jeep that would drive us to the main facility and school. Besides the soldier driving the jeep it was just Kris, that girl, Liz and me. They were talking about my powers; they believed I was a Cryokinetic, and Electrokinetic as I apparently showed these two powers. They told me it was strange to have more than one power but not unheard of. The reason I was in that isolated concrete cell was because my powers were thought to be dangerous.
I asked permission to try to test my power on a rock outside the vehicle. Thankful kris agreed. I really wanted to use my superpowers. I tried to get the feeling of freezing last night but nothing. Then I tried zapping the rock and even had Kris teach me how she uses her powers, still nothing.
“That’s strange. I was sure you exhibited Cryokinetic and Electrokinetic abilities last night. I wonder why you can’t use those powers anymore.”.
“It beats me.” I started to cry again. So I changed gender and I don’t even get a superpower. Life was just so unfair. One minute you have everything you could ever want the next it all disappears.”
Liz took my hand in hers, to comfort me. Then things got strange. I felt that cold feeling again absorb into me through my hand. But this time it was kind of hot also. Like this mix of cold and hot energy was flowing into me. It felt strange, yet, intoxicating.
I looked up into Liz’s eyes her face was becoming pale, like energy was draining out of her. I quickly released her hands. The next moment she fainted and with how my LUCK was going we hit a rock. The jeep practically jumped. If she was still conscious she could have positioned herself correctly but with how things were she slipped through her seatbelt and landed on a rock, head first.
She was bleeding all over, and it looked like she had broken a arm, as well as a few ribs. Suffice to say Kris was horrified she ordered the man driving the Jeep to stop and call for help. After that she was practically running out to Liz.
“Shit! Liz, Liz stay with me, help will be here soon”. Then she yelled at me. “What did you do to her? What did you do to Liz?
I started crying again, damn must be those female hormones. Honestly I had no idea what I had done to her. It was as if I sucked energy out of her, as I was now energetic and full of energy. But I felt so bad, I honestly did not know what I did, and I wanted to make everything better. I really liked Liz she was very kind to me in the car ride, and I would hate to think that I hurt someone as pure hearted as Liz.
I rushed forward prepared to do anything I could to help. First we need to stop the bleeding. Unfortunately, I was only wearing a hospital gown and men’s boxers. The boxers were big but they were the only cover I had right now for my new female part. I don’t know why but I get the impulse to try to stop the bleeding with my hands.
Kris tried to keep me back though sending lightning bolts at me. My luck was finally looking up though, because she was so unsettled that she could not get her aim right. Soccer had taught me how to dive and weave my way around obstacles, to think on my feet. With Kris in a frenzy, it was easy to avoid. Some of the lightening did graze me though. It was like she was trying to taser me. I finally got to Liz and quickly put my hands down on impulse to stop the bleeding.
In my mind of course I knew how unethical it was to put your hands near an open wound if they were not sterilized and gloved. But as I said, I acted on impulse, some force in my mind told me this was the right thing to do. To my shock I felt energy now flow out of me, and to my delight saw that it was healing her.
I was still acting on impulse here though, as I kept moving my hands to different places that seemed to be hurt. It’s like I knew how to use this power of healing to its maximum potential, and I had never used it before. To say the least, I was shocked; Kris was also stunned. I watched as I healed her, bit by bit, until she was at full health. I could feel the bones reform and fit back into place, the skin healing, it was so powerful and overwhelming. I saw Liz sigh in relief when I was done. She was still unconscious but at least her life was no longer in danger. I relaxed the sensation and pulled back my hands.
Kris was now was looking at me with another kind of shock.
“Rachael, how is it you are able to use Liz's power? She is a Reikikinetic, which means she can heal people.”
First I gave Kris a glare. I still hated that she insisted on calling me by my new female name.
"Calm down, Rachael, don’t do anything you are going to regret." Uhg. I can’t believe I just thought of myself as Rachael just then. I hit myself in the head for that one. I was still mad so I just ignored Kris; after all, she sent electricity at me. I really did not feel like being hit by a taser. Though I know if she used more of her powers she could have killed me.
After a team of troops came to take Liz to the main facility, Kris came up and stopped me again. “I am sorry I shot lighting at you, Rachael, it’s just that Liz is like my baby. I would kill to protect her. It’s no excuse though and I will need to work harder as warrant officer to keep my emotions in control. Rachael, as Warrant officer I need to know what you did just then, though.”
“I don’t know, it was the same as when I touched that guy named Frosty, or you. I felt this cold energy just flow into me, as if I was absorbing something. With Liz, I felt the cold energy but later it got hot”. It almost felt like... like I was pulling too much energy from her.
“Damn! I think the hot energy means I am taking too much energy, or power, whatever it is. Then, somehow, I knew I could help Liz and I knew I had to. The strangest part though, was I felt like I was able to use her power at what felt like its maximum potential.”
I started crying again. “I am really sorry, Kris, I did not mean to hurt Liz. It was all an accident”.
It really was; how was I supposed to know I would be able to copy others powers, and use them at their maximum potential temporarily? All it took was one of my hands touching an emergent and, voila, I could use their powers. Worst of all, if my hands touch them for an extended period of time, I really hurt them. I really did not want to hurt others. I started crying again. “It was an accident, I’m sorry!” I felt really bad and could not stop crying.
“Rachael, it’s going to be O.K. The center is here to help you thorough this. Thank you for saving Liz. Don’t feel so bad, you did save Liz by healing her and you had no idea this was going to happen, you had all the right intentions.”
Kris hugged me and it felt so comforting for some reason, and I just cried it all out. All the shit that happened to me, everything. Strangely enough my cry session made me feel a whole lot better when I was done.
Me and Kris got up and just looked at each other for a minute. After that Kris broke the silence saying what was ultimately on my mind.
“Rachael, you’re the first person I have seen with the ability to copy other emergent's powers. You’ve got a really cool power. Your power is MIMICRY! You’re a MIMIC!”
The Center: Tester - Part 3
By Blackout
Editor: Renee M
Thanks Renee M for editing!
After the incident of horror with Liz, Kris and I got a ride to the facility. I was ready to see this center place, already. The whole way my boobs kept bouncing up and down in the hospital gown. “I really needed a bra…..uhg to infinity”. When we finally arrived, I leaped out of the jeep as fast as possible, ready to get my grub on.
“So, Kris, where’s the cafeteria?”
She just looked at me and giggled.
“Kris! What’s so funny; why are you giggling at me?”
"Rachael, we need to get you changed into something more decent. You have only been a girl for five hours now, are you ready to show that body in full to the whole cafeteria?"
”¨I was all pink now blushing. “Still not enjoying this” I thought.
“Rachael, I'm busy now. I’ll text Heather to help you in wardrobe.”
I was lead to a room called girls wardrobe; inside was literally a girl's shopping mall. Anything a girl could ever want to wear could be found here. I sighed, remembering I was a girl now and somehow I knew I could not find manhood here.
Clack!!!
The door to the room swung open with such force. The perpetrator was like a whirlwind rushing in.
Kris introduced us. “Rachael, meet Heather.” “Heather, this is Rachael." “Gotta go; see ya!”
”¨I watched afraid as Kris left, leaving me with this fashion crazed girl. “Was she really a boy before this?”
Apparently all emergent were intersex, but those organs really did nothing for us until the emergence came around. I don’t know about all of us, but I enjoyed being a guy.
“O.K. Rachael, strip out of that hospital gown and those male boxers."
I gave her a look. I really was not looking forward to this, even though I knew it was inevitable.
“Don’t worry, Rachael, we'll burn those gross male boxers."
I really wanted to punch her. It’s like she was taking the last little manhood I had. “Sigh!” I did what I was told, removing the hospital gown and my last clothing of manhood I would wear in my life. I nearly burst to tears, though I told myself if I could not be a strong man, I would be a strong woman. So there I stood in full glory. Then Heather went around and took some measurements.
”¨“WOW! Rachael, that's impressive; you’re a C cup. All of your proportions are perfect; you could be a supermodel if you wanted to."
I blushed. I could not help it; she was talking about my body and said I could be a supermodel. After that, she went off to find something for me to wear. When she came back, I was not too happy to see what it was. In her hands were a bra and panties, but not just any bra and panties; they were a pink bra and panties that matched each other. Why did she have to get me undergarments that were so, well…girly?
When she passed them to me, I found out why. On the front of the panties, in bright red, was my new name, Rachael. Just great, I had panties with my name on them. I was in no mood to argue though, and I knew the faster I complied, the faster I could get my grub on. I stretched the thin pink garment out, stepping into each hole one leg after the other. Then I pulled them up, and felt them nestle around my new crotch. To be honest the feeling with the panties on felt nice and my name on the front of them was really cute! If I was still a guy, I would be hard right now; unfortunately, I was a girl now.
Next was the bra. Damn! Apparently, I would have to get use to them. The whole idea of putting on a bra was just too girly for me right now. I tried to protest, but in the end I had to pick up the bra and try to fit it on. It did not really work well; I had no idea how to put it on. As a boy, I never even got the chance to remove Mattie’s bra. I was deeply regretting that now. If only her dad hadn’t been so strict; now I would never have the chance…sigh.
In the end, Heather came to the rescue. She told me I had to lean forward and kind of bring my breasts into the cups, then adjust the straps and clip from behind. I thought wearing a bra would be awful, but it was quite the opposite; the added support I got for my boobs was worth wearing a bra. It was so much worse when I did not wear one; my breasts would jiggle around and they were beginning to get sore. How did women live with those things before the bra was invented? I also got way to much needed attention from the grunts coming to bring Liz back. It made me really self-conscious.
Heather led me to a mirror and honestly, what I saw in that mirror shocked me. There I was in just a bra and panties, but the reflection of the girl in that mirror was probably the prettiest girl I had ever seen in my life. To tell the truth, I was even prettier then Mattie. I touched my own face and thought: “This is me." I couldn’t help blush again; I just felt well…..pretty! There it is again, the hormones telling me I am a girl, but still it just felt so right. On the bright side, I guess, if I had to be a girl at least I was a pretty one. I would think more on all this later.
I was about to ask Heather what next, when the door burst open again and in walked this girl with snow white hair. She had a fair complexion, beautiful blue eyes with long lashes, the lips of goddess and she looked to be about five feet six inches. She had pale skin that was blemish free and asked to be touched.
“Hello, are you Rachael Hawkins?” the new girl asked.
”¨“I guess I am now; do you want anything from me? I am still trying to get over the fact I am a girl now." The worst part of it was I had only been a girl for a little while now and already I was slowly getting more and more use to girl feeling, not that I had a choice.
ӬShe giggled, then surprisingly enough, I giggled back. I think I like this girl, whoever she was.
“I am your new roommate, and yeah, I understand you; still trying to get over the fact I was a guy two days ago. By the way, my name is Claire Evergreen.”
“Nice to meet you, Claire. So, did you just stop by to say hi?” I responded.
ӬSo Claire was my new roomie, huh. She seemed like a really chill girl; I think I would have fun being roommates with her. It was her smile and way she carried herself; that and she also seemed more than a little uncomfortable to be a girl. To sum it all up, she was someone I could really connect with.
“No. I used it as an excuse to get out of power testing. Though I also wanted to meet my new roomie and get to know her."
She was wearing the uniform that I saw Heather wearing. It was a skirt and blouse, along with high heels. I had to say, wearing a skirt did nothing to relieve my stress. I had to stop stressing out; I would develop wrinkles in my beautiful new skin. Even though I was against the whole girl thing, being a girl with stress wrinkles did not appeal to me at all.
So I put on the clothing; the blouse was ok, the skirt was weird, but it did cover up those panties that were even more girly. Though I hated to admit it, I kind of liked the way the skirt made me feel. Before I put the heels on, Heather came up to me and gave me a pair of brown leather gloves.
“Rachael, Kris told me to give you these gloves, they will prevent you from knocking anyone else out with your powers”.
I really liked the gloves, even if they were girl gloves; they just oozed this cool factor. They looked bad ass on me; I liked feeling bad ass. Yeah, I was the bad ass type of girl. No, that’s not right; when I looked in the mirror again, it was more like I was the gorgeous girlfriend of a bad ass. Either way, they made feel cool. I liked them. A lot!
”¨“Heather, I really like these gloves.”
“I thought you would, Rachael; they match you and your personality well. That’s why I took liberty of having the matching vest and skirt sent over to your room along with the other essentials”.
I was quite excited about the vest, not so much the skirt, but I would wear it since if I had to be a girl, I was going to be a cool one. Maybe I should get shades, but something tells me that would only make me look like a poser. If the vest and skirt were anything like the gloves, I would be wearing them often. I was glad I was not too girly, but I just noticed I had a very girly thought just then, worrying about the “look” I would give off.
“Yeah, those gloves really work well for you,” Claire told me.
For the first time all day I smiled. After that we decided that Claire and I would head to the cafeteria together. I was having lots of trouble walking in heels and to be honest it was extremely uncomfortable. Why did someone even invent heels? And how did girls manage to walk in these? Everyone else was in class now and Heather had to get back to her class. I guess it was a good time for me and my new roomie to get to know one another alone.
ӬThe cafeteria amazed me; there were many tables around obviously, but what was most impressive was the variety and amount of food offered. I got myself a smoothie and thee slice of pizza. Gotta love the pizza.
Clair and I sat down to talk. I told her my power was Power Mimicry and that I could use other people's power as long as I touched them, but if I touched them too long, I could really hurt them.
“Hey Rachael, I bet you can’t use your power on me,” Claire chided.
“Wanna bet, Claire?”
“No, I don’t want my new roomie mad at me when she loses, but go ahead; just try to use your power on me.”
So I took off one glove and put my bare hand on her skin……….Nothing! There was actually no cold feeling or the flow of energy. Was I wrong? Was I not a power mimic after all? Claire began to see my growing concern.
“Don’t worry Rachael, you haven’t lost you power, it's just that I'm a damper. Meaning I can dampen or stop others from using their powers, if I want to. You would only be able to use your powers on me if I allowed you to do so. As soon as I began stopping your use of powers, you couldn't use your power on me."
“OH, that’s so cool, Claire. Just imagine what a team we'll make, a power copier and a power stopper."
We both started giggling to my dismay. But still it was fun just laughing and talking to Claire. I could tell that she and I were going to be the best of friends.
I was surprised when I became full after just two slice of pizza; when I was a guy I could eat a full box of pizza by myself.
“Well, Rachael, you’re certainly not a kinetic. They need to eat a lot to fuel their power. I guess since you steal power from them, you're essentially stealing some of their fuel and would not need to eat a ton to replace lost calories. Though it does mean you will have to watch what you eat, Rachael, so you don’t lose your girlish figure,” she winked at me.
ӬAt that remark the two of us cracked up. We were laughing so hard, I swear we must have disrupted all the classes going on at that time.
Apparently, my next appointment was my physical at the doctor's. I was not looking forward to that one bit. In fact, I was shivering all over, my first exam as…as….as….a…..girl. Unfortunately, Claire could not be with me during that ordeal. She had to get back over to power testing or the talent coach, Mr. Lions, would get her in trouble. She did promise to take me to the clinic though.
On the way there, this beautiful girl who looked Middle Eastern, with curly black hair and green eyes, was walking down the hall. With how I was new in heels and everything, I accidentally tripped a bit and bumped into her. Geez! Why did I have to wear high heels? I knew one thing for sure, I was not the type of girl who liked high heels. I did like how they gave me some of my height back, but the pain and lack of coordination were extremely annoying. I felt a lot of admiration for Mattie right then; she wore high heels almost all the time.
“Hey! Watch where you’re going, FREAK!” the girl I bumped screamed at me.
”¨“Sorry, I'm not use to high heels, but it’s not very nice to call others freaks”.
”¨“Whatever, UGLY!” she told me as she stormed off.
For some reason, I started crying and it was not because she was so mean; it was because she called me UGLY. I knew it was not true, but for some reason being called ugly hurt so much as a girl. I guess it was all those hormones. I was a lot more sensitive, but I wiped my eyes and calmed down. I promised myself I would at least be a strong woman.
”¨“Bad luck bumping into Jasmine,” Clair told me.
“She was just like one of those girls from the movie Mean Girls. Am I right?”
”¨“No, she is worse; while its true she is the leader of her elite clique here at the center, she is probably also one of the more violent problem teenagers here. If you cross her path too often, she won’t hesitate to burn you. She is a pyrokinetic that can make enormous flames; as pyrokinetics go, she is as powerful as they come."
We finally arrived at my destination, dooms day population, me. Claire wished me good luck and went on her merry way. I walked in to get my ph….ph…..phys…..physical!!!!!!!
They ran me through a series of tests, one after the other. I was glad that it was a female nurse who felt my breast for any lumps and not Dr. Lynchburg. I understood now why females wanted other females to do their exams; if it were a male doing them, it was as if you were being violated. That hope did not last long though, as it was time for the worst exam of them all: THE GYNECOLOGY EXAM!!!!!!!!!!!
I was asked to get on a table and spread my legs. I was wrong, this was the ultimate test proclaiming me to be a woman and forever stealing the last of my manhood. They were going to stick the swab up my Va…va…….Vagina! It apparently had to be done by Dr. Lynchburg as well. If I had absorbed any sort of violent power, I would have used it on him, completely wiping his presence from the face of existence. I told myself I had to be a strong woman and just get it over with, so I could move on with my life, whatever that now entailed. Thankfully, the nurse was nearby and she was a big help in keeping me calm.
Dr. Lynchburg then said, “OK now, Rachael, I am going to do this. I need you to be still, OK? I know you are unprepared for this, but it will all be over soon." He clearly did not like this part of the exam.
”¨I felt something go up my vagina and felt a little wave of pleasure, but it was too freaky. Why the heck was this happing to me? I felt it scrape around and then it came out. I still can’t believe this man was paid to do that. If it was anybody but a doctor, I would be mortified. I finally began understanding the trauma of being violated as a girl. Even though I could protest as much as I wanted in mind and speech, the fact remained that I had no control over my body.
I was relieved when the test was finally over. I started to miss my Mattie now more than ever before. She could have helped me through this. For that matter, she went through this. I started to wonder about her, worrying if she was O.K. I wondered how she was handling my disappearance. But most of all, I was wondering what she was doing right now and if she were safe and sound.
The Center: Tester - Part 4
By Blackout
Here is the Center: Tester - Part 4. Using as build up into the future.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
So I was on a great date with my boyfriend Ryan when suddenly during dinner he started feeling sick so we decided to leave. Then out of nowhere a sports car pulls in front of us and two strange teenagers jumped and it seemed like they were intent to hurt us. I was so scared here were these two freaks come out of nowhere and suddenly it seems they want to do us harm. The big guy named frosty lunged at me, I was scared for my life. He was big with bulging muscles and sapphire hair; the sapphire hair look was interesting, on a side note I should get my hair dyed sapphire at least once. Anyway here I was about to be attacked when my wonderful boyfriend and knight jumps in to rescue me. He was so cute when he was all protective of me. I was blushing bright red as he told me to run to the restaurant and get help. This is one of the many reasons why Ryan was the best boyfriend a girl could ever ask for he was just so reliable.
Anyway I ran to the restaurant and immediately tried calling the police on my cell phone.
Ok Mattie I told myself “quickly dial 911!”
….Beep….Beep…Beep. “Were sorry but your call can not go through”.
What was this I tried calling again and again but nothing, then I tried calling my dad but still. Nothing! I asked the lady at the register to borrow her phone. I tried calling for what seemed like hundred times, each time I was getting more and more worried. I decided that I should go see if Ryan had finished everything outside yet. He was athletic, strong, fast, and smart. I trusted my Ryan could handle those two by himself even if he was feeling sick. I looked out the window and to my shock In such a bunch of vans in the parking lot blocking people from entering or exiting. To my horror I saw the black men in suits everywhere, closing off the area. People were getting frantic it seemed like this was a terrorist attack. What I was most worried about though was Ryan. I could not see him anywhere. He would not have escaped without me so I assumed the worse.
It was time for me to find my way out of there. During all the confusion in the restaurant and people asking what was going on I took the liberty to slip in the back of the kitchen of the restaurant and out the back door. Luckily for me it looked like the cost was clear from the back entrance of the restaurant. I took off my heels and started to run as fast as I could to get out of this place.
“Hey you! Stop right there!”
Two of the men in the black suit where coming at me now. To say the least I was horrified. They had unfriendly faces and one of them was pointing this thing at me which looked like some sort of sensor gun.
“Hey Tony we have match, she is a pre-emergent” said one of the men.
“You’re sure Fred”.
“Yeah Tony the sensor never lies, will have to get her”.
I had no idea what they were talking about but they were after to me I ran as hard and as fast as I could no one was going to catch me, I ran cross country at school I would lose these guys because I knew the area like the back of my head.
They were still chasing me when I got to the road. Damn these guys were persistent. I did not know how much longer I could keep this up.
Luckily for me I did not have to. A good Samaritan seeing me being chased stopped opened the door quickly and told me to get inside. The guy was a friend of Ryan’s from school, he played soccer, and I was thankful to escape. He drove me home and I thanked him for saving me.
“It was just the right thing to do, plus Ryan is one of my best friends”.
After getting home I ran back inside and locked the doors I had no idea what was going on.
Dad noticed I got home early and asked what was going on so I gave him the details as best I could”.
He hugged me telling it was going to be ok and I just cried in his arms. It’s not everyday something like this happens to you.
After that my dad called Ryan’s dad. He talked on the phone with Ryan’s dad for about thirty minutes, every second I saw my dad frown more. Now I was extremely worried what the heck was going on. Why could I not use a phone at the restaurant? Who were the guys? And what happened to Ryan?
When my dad seemed to be done talking on the phone he walked over to me and put an arm around me to hug me.
“Honey the police say there was terrorist attack at the restaurant, I’m sorry honey but Ryan was killed. They were really cruel and violent apparently. We will have a proper funeral for Ryan later”?
“Tell me now DAD. How was Ryan killed? I need to know, he saved my life you know”.
Dad saw the determination in my eyes, he knew when I was like this I would not let it go. “I am sorry Ryan was shot and killed”.
I lost it right there. “They did what? How could anyone have done something that cruel to any human being? How could they have done that to my Ryan? I started sobbing uncontrollably.
Dad cuddled me in his arms and then carried me upstairs. He said he would stay with me until I fell asleep, and that he was proud of Ryan for protecting me, he even told me I would not be going to school tomorrow as I seemed to shook up, rightly so. She to relax the horror of the day washed over and I fell asleep.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning I woke up late in the afternoon, and refused to get out of bed until my dad forced me to get up, and shower, brush my teeth, and eat. I really did not want to do anything I lost Ryan, he was no longer alive how was I supposed to go on without Ryan, he always stood by me and acted like my knight, it was always kind of cute that he pretend to be my knight even if it was a bit childish now.
I went on in the day with dad and tried to take my mind off what happened. I was unable to it just hurt so much. My dad told me later he had to go to Ryan’s house to comfort Ryan’s dad apparently he was not taking this well at all either.
“But dad I don’t want to be alone” I complained.
“I know sweaty that’s why we arranged for Scott Pharm to come over and be with you”.
Scott Pharm was a kid the same grade as me and Ryan he was often sick and would not show up to school. He moved into the house across from Ryan’s about two weeks ago. He was kind of cool and the few times he did go to school all the girls seemed to fall for him, even me a little he just had this sort of atmosphere about him.
When my dad left and Scott Pharm came over and gave me a strange look. Maybe he was concerned for me because of what just happened.
“So how are you taking things Mattie”.
“Not well Scott, not well at all”.
“Yeah I thought as much”. That’s when things got strange he gave me this smile and I almost fell for him right there. I wanted to kiss him and give myself to him. I had just lost Ryan, why was I thinking those thought right now.
“Hey Mattie, I know what would make you feel better a kiss”.
No, I tried to resist with all my might but was unable it was that atmosphere about him he just attracted girls even if you did not want to be attracted to him. He came at me and the last second as I was about to kiss him, my mind was screaming no and something just connected my mind to my body again.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, Don’t come any closer Scoot, you know I just lost Ryan!”
“Oh, Impressive you resisted my pheromones, it takes allot of mental strength to do that. Oh well covers blown I guess”.
With that he lunged at me I was about to scream but he put a rag over my moth before I could. I still tried to struggle but was unable to the rag was filled with some sort of chemical that was making me woozy. I tried with any strength left to protest, but then the world went black!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Commander sat at his desk reading through a bunch of files. His organization had plans to reveal emergents to the world. He wanted to create the perfect super soldier. Ever since he found out about the emergents he sought to learn more about them.
“Commander Arnolds Roth, Professor Kitner is on the line for you” spoke his secretary.
“Great put him on”.
The Commander was the head of the Magnum a very powerful organization. He had first found out about emergents a seven years ago and put allot of time and money into researching them.
“Hello Professor Kitner how have you been?”
“Good Commander Arnolds, I assume you were behind that attack on the restaurant that was in the news yesterday”.
“Yes that was all me, capturing dangerous emergents is what we are all about”.
“….good to hear, keep up the good work”.
“I will Professor Kitner, I most certainly will”.
It had been his group Magnum that attacked the restaurant”. This particular attack on the restaurant was for their Emergent Research department just one of their many departments that sought ways to achieve the perfect human being. They were strong believers in Darwin’s theory. The Emergent Research department was part of their effort to gain the perfect human super soldier.
The children that were emergents would develop powers went through a change in their sex as well as other characteristics. It was unclear even to them why this occurred. It was hypothesized by one of their best scientist though, that is was a needed change for the body to support the power obtained through the emergent.
Magnum existed to create the perfect Super soldier. Their Emergent Research Department was just one of their many branches. Just as he was smiling to himself he heard a ring from his private phone.
“This is Commander Arnolds, who is this?”
“This is agent Pharm I have secured the package and am bringing it over for delivery”.
“Excellent work agent Pharm, the girl will make excellent bait”.
“Thank you sir I will see you at headquarters”.
“That will be all agent Scott Pharm”.
Scott Pharm was one of the emergent they created; he loved working for them and agreed with their goals so there was no need to control him like some of the other emergent. His ability with pheromones was impressive. While he could not take complete control like a dominator his ability had a success rate of nearly one hundred percent when used to control those of the female sex.
They had agent Scott move across the street from a Ryan Hershel, one of their precognition emergent showed he was going to be a power mimic. Which was extremely rare and lacking at their facility. Unfortunately they made a mistake in the choice of who they sent to pick up Ryan and chose to emergent who did not perform to well. He had to try to quickly resolve the situation and send in more people to take care of the issue. Even more unfortunate was the fact that the center got to Ryan before him but it was not the biggest issue in the world. He had already managed to wiggle one of his guys into the center and with the perfect bait they would get their power mimic.
The reason they need this mimic was for Project U. Project U stood for Project Unlimited. It was believed that an ability that can copy all other abilities held the secret to achieving an emergent who could use all abilities of any emergent not just temporarily but forever. They had all thought he was crazy when he said he wanted to create the perfect super soldier, but he would prove them wrong all of them wrong, and when he was done he would show his work to the world, and they would hail him for creating the perfect human being.
For this they needed the Mimic and they now had the perfect bait!
The Center: Tester - Part 5
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Please thank Zip for the help in editing. I know I really appreciate it. Also I would like to thank everyone else for the messages helping me improve the stories.
Here is the Center: Tester - Part 5. I hope you enjoy. In this chapter Rachael has some self discoveries as well as tragedies.
---------------------------------------------------------------
After I was done worrying about Mattie it was time to head to Dr. Tipps so the center could find out my “mental condition”, Yeah! To be honest I did not want the center knowing my mental condition at all. I was always a very cautious person. You would think changing gender and gaining superpowers would leave anyone on the brink of a mental break down, and the last thing I needed was to be analyzed. I am the type that when things literally suck, like now, I need time being alone to think and deal with my problems. Not be looked at with a microscope. I headed into Dr. Tipps’ office, prepared for the worst!
“Rachael please sit down. Relax I won’t bite you.”
“Dr.Tipps is there any way we cannot have this session I really don’t feel comfortable with the whole idea of me answering questions and being
analyzed.”
“Sorry sweetie, it has to be done.”
“Fine, let’s get this over with.”
I still felt uncomfortable but I rather get it done and be done with it then have it hanging over my head making me uncomfortable. She gave me some tests and the questions where interesting to say the least. I did not necessarily enjoy it. While I was taking it I began seeing what this test was really for, the questions did focus on personality, and mental stability, but there was more to it, they were gauging for our qualities, if we would make suitable leaders, or if we should be more isolated. I was always pretty good at measuring and testing values and actions, I understood the simplicity of people actions better than most. A person’s emotion of anger, hate, jealousy, and love, all of these effects how the person act and thinks to the world around them, even if they try to hide it. People could be easily manipulated if emotions got out of hand, that’s why keeping a cool head is a lot safer. I finally finished the test and was relieved to be finally done. It was annoying that they wanted all that information about me, but at the same time I knew it was kind of necessary.
“So Rachael, how are you dealing with the change?”
“Well I could be better I suppose, but at the same time I could be worse. This change is relatively new so I still need to get used to it, but I can tell you one thing, I will fight this thing till the end” I told her.
“I should advise you against that you’re stuck, and fighting it will only make it harder on yourself, acceptance is the key.”
“To be honest with you Dr.Tipps I do understand that, but I made a promise to my girlfriend Mattie when I was still Ryan and a boy. When we were children I promised I would be her knight in shining armor. I just can’t keep that promise like this.” “Don’t you dare say stuff like that Rachael. Just because you’re a woman now does not mean you can’t be a knight, a warrior. I served my country and I am a women. Even if your now a girl you can still keep fighting and still support and help protect her and others in this world. You can still be a knight in shiny armor, only difference is this model of the suit you will wear” she laughed.
Actually to be honest I laughed also. She had a point women could be soldiers and could help defend others. I needed to help defend from people like that Frosty who tried to kidnap and abuse emergents. If I could do that I could help protect Mattie indirectly, even though I couldn’t be with her ever again, at least as a man.
After my enlightening talk with Dr. Tipps it was time to go the next stop of fear. THE SALON! Honestly I was pulled in to directions; in one direction I was curious as to what was going to happen there, on the other the hand the guy side of me that was still somewhere there was terrified. I got there with my new phone given to me as a center student. I introduced myself, but forgot to listen to the names of the two women who would be the next of my tormentors. I was just too nervous and a little bit scared to really listen. In the end I just followed them and did what was asked.
“Ok sit down here.”
“Now turn your head that way.”
“This will only hurt for a second.”
“OH my, your hair and skin is so beautiful.”
Those were just a few of the comments I actually heard as the procedure went on. It’s not that it was painful; in fact it was because it was the exact opposite. They shampooed my hair, gave me something I never in a million years thought I would have done, a manicure and pedicure. It was all quite relaxing, except for the plucking. I was actually enjoying this pampering, and that is what was beginning to scare me the most. The fact of the matter was, it seemed I was slowly but surely beginning to enjoy being a girl and the benefits that came with it. I still was trying to hold onto Ryan though, I guess I could still not give up on Mattie, but that may be a problem on its own. Maybe holding on was not healthy, and the best thing I could do for both Mattie and me, might be to just let it go. I know if I really died I would want Mattie to eventually move on and find herself someone else. With whom I had become now I would just interfere with her life that is if I ever had the chance to enter it her life again.
After the surprisingly comfortable and a bit pleasurable salon trip I sulked my way back to my new room. I was really glad I had no more appointments today; I would use the time to think all of this craziness over by myself. Luckily I did not have to start class yet so for now I had the room to myself.
Once I got to my room I was surprised to see the door was already marked as mine and Clair’s room. I was kind of happy to see how proficient the center was, they were not slackers here that much was true. I got in and located the bed that was mine and flopped down on the bed. It was kind of shocking because I flopped onto the bed on my front side so my new boobs smashed into the bed. It was uncomfortable.
I wanted to rest a little, and just let things sink in. I had a personal dilemma again right when I wanted to sleep. I was always the type of guy like most guys who slept in just their boxers and as a girl I was not sure what I was supposed to sleep in. Maybe one of those nightgowns but I really did not want to wear one for just my nap, or ever for that
matter. In the end I decided I would just rest in my panties and bra. My body had betrayed my mind; it was a constant reminder of my new sex.
I lay in bed for about twenty minutes before curiosity struck. Yes, I was curious about my boobs. I had personal boobs now, but for some reason it just did not mean the same to me as when I was a guy. I touched them just a little and I got all sorts of reaction from my body, geez they were so…. Well as girls say “their sensitive.” I messed around for a little bit with my breasts. It was actually quite enjoyable, I guess being a girl had more advantages then I thought, but I was still not ready to give up on myself as Ryan and on Mattie just yet. I knew I would have to but I decided I would do it slowly it was just too big a change for me to do so all of a sudden. I would take it slow and work things through one day at a time.
As a lay there some more I started to rub my legs back and forth across each other. I reminded me of what I lost but for some reason it just was so damn comfortable I had a little sensation from panties crossing over my new region. I was not ready to explore there though, going to the bathroom as a girl would be more than enough already. And I would defiantly not let any guy in there. I tried thinking of hot girls like I did when I was a guy. “Come one, come on” I told myself. No matter whom the girl was I just got not reaction from thinking of girls anymore. I started crying…like a...a …girl. I did not want to face the music, but there was a high probability I liked….guys.
I tried to think of a hot guy holding me, cuddling me, saying he would protect me, hoping I would be grossed out. To my dismay as I already figured it did not. In fact my body enjoyed the idea of a guy, and for some reason I saw Mattie in my mind, she faded into the background and in her place came this guy I had never before seen in my life. He was rugged and handsome. His muscles bulged all over and yet when his eyes met mine I saw love in them. Like he would protect and love me, and it just felt so….right.
The guy came up to me and wrapped his arms around me, telling me how beautiful I was and I blushed bright red, telling him he was the best man a girl could ever have. I just melted into his arms and then….then we kissed. I felt fireworks explode in my mind. The very earth lifted us up above the grown to see the sunset, and then he leaned in. He took my lips, and it just felt so right, so pure and warm.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
I looked around me I was in my new room. I must have been sleeping cause I had woken up in a cold sweat shocked from my nightmare, and even more shocked at my new sexual orientation. I guess I could really never be with Mattie again.
“Rachael, are you ok?!”
It was Claire standing over me with a look of worry over her face.
“Yeah I guess I am fine now Claire.”
“Good because with your girly dream, I mean nightmare, and if your scream was any louder. I would have to get a new roommate on account of my roommate being too girly.”
I glared at her and then got a mischievous idea. I grabbed Claire tackling her to my bed and pinning her with my body.
“How girly am I now Claire? Hmmm”
“Well Rachael considering your big boobies are right on top of me and you’re wearing a matching pink bra and panties, I would say you’re pretty girly.”
With that comment I laughed grabbing my pillow I swung hitting her. She laughed to it did not take long before a pillow fight had broken out.
“Take this Rachael.”
“Eat my pillow Claire”
Claire and I just kept hitting each other until we were both tired hot and sweaty. It was allot of fun, and I never remembered having this much fun with a pillow fight before. I really liked my roommate Claire; I think I could not have asked for a better roommate.
“Hahahaha, Claire you’re all sweaty.”
“So are you Rachael, come on let’s take a shower.”
Claire started too unchanged here; I was kind of upset that it did not faze me at all. Here was a girl getting naked in front of me, I guess being a girl took some of the fun out of changing with other girls. So I just followed and started getting undressed myself. Claire gave me a look that seemed to be jealousy. I am very good at reading emotions.
“Claire! Why are you giving me that look?”
“Sorry Rach I have only been a girl for two days but I am becoming more and more like a girl every second. I actually looked at your boobs and became a little jealous at how big they are.”
I blushed, why was it that her being jealous about my boobs being large make me feel good and proud? Why was I also becoming more of a girl every second as well?
We wrapped towels around ourselves and headed for the bathroom. It was a new experience wearing the towel around my chest that was for sure. I was happy that the center provided me with the shower toiletries. We got to the showers and we both turned on a shower looking for the right temperature that would be warm and relaxing. When I had a good temperature going with the water I got in, and was not prepared for what happened then.
The water just felt so good on my body and it made sensations run up and down by body when it touched me. No wonder girls spend so much time in the shower. I got the shampoo and began working on my hair it took me a lot longer than when I was Ryan. But the sensations that came from showering as a girl made my body tingle all over. I guess this was just another advantage to being a girl. I was sad but I would not let that overcome my life and what was happening now and here.
When we were finally done showing we got out and Claire handed me a towel. I began trying to rub myself down with it but it was kind of uncomfortable.
“Hahaha, Rachael we’re girls now pat yourself dry, it’s a lot better for your skin and feels more comfortable.”
She was right it was a lot more comfortable to pat myself dry.
“Hey Claire, what do I do about this mop of soaking wet hair.”
“Rachael you ever see girl were towels around their heads after showing?”
“Ok I guess that was a little obvious but how do you do it?”
Claire showed me how to wrap the towel around my head and it was a lot better than a soggy mop of hair hanging from my head. We then headed back for our room. We both gasped when we entered the room. The place was messed up and not from our pillow fight. It seems someone took the opportunity to toss all our stuff on the ground and flip the furniture over. I noticed the door handle was hot. I walked over to me bed and saw a burn mark on it saying in big black charcoal letters “FREAK!”
Jasmine I thought.
“Rachael who do you think would have done something this horrible to us, I am new and you just came here, the center is very accepting I could not imagine anyone doing this.”
“Claire, come over here. Get a look at this.”
She did and gasped.
“Rachael it was Jasmine wasn’t it.”
“Yeah it was probably that Jasmine girl, getting back at me when I accidentally bumped into her in the hall.”
“We better call Ms. Fine.”
“Who is Ms. Fine?”
“She is kind of in charge of a lot of things here like intelligence, but she is also known for dealing with the discipline of the students here.”
Claire called Ms. Fine and told her what happened. Ten minutes later this women who could probably scare most guys and bulls walked into the room. She took a look around and frowned. When we showed her the burnt mark her face got very serious.
“Do you have any idea who did this, this is not acceptable, this is damaging center property… and on top of that to call such names to a fellow student is atrocious.”
I was beginning to like Ms. Fine, she may be a little scary but her heart was in the right place, and it seemed like she truly cared for us, and had our best at heart.
“I think it was Jasmine.” I told her. I went on explain how I accidentally bumped into her in the hall and how she treated me. She frowned.
“I truly am sorry this accident happened to you on your first day here and I wish I could punish Jasmine. Yes, I believe it was her also; she has been a problem child we have been trying to handle. The problem is that she is not the only pyrokinetic at the center and so we don’t have enough proof. But believe me when I say I will take this as a serious violation of school rules and there will be something done about all this.”
Just great I thought, now everyone would hate me. I was officially a tattletale and now they would probably be making some announcement to the whole school. I had hardly been at this school yet and already my reputation would be trashed.
Claire seeing the expression on my face must have read my mind. Geez I was beginning to love this roomie more and more.
“Don’t worry Rach the center is different, we are not like other schools we all understand how it’s like to be bullied or find yourself being someone different. It’s probably because we all went through this change in our lives. The center is generally very accepting. It’s more likely that people here will be mad because someone would even dare do that to
another emergent here.”
I smiled. “Thanks Claire.”
“Plus Rachael, I will always have your back. What are roomies and best friends for?”
“AHHH Claire! That was so sweet.”
I smiled and we both just hugged. I guess I was having my first girl moment with Claire. I could tell we were definitely going to be what girls referred to as BFFs…Best Friends Forever!
“That’s sweet girls. But could you have your moment out in the hall, we need to fix your room back up” Ms. Fine Interrupted.
Claire and I giggled leaving. I was still upset about being a girl but I was overjoyed to have Claire there next to me to help me get through all this. I guess that’s what BFFs are for.
The Center: Tester - Part 6
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Thank Zip for the editing!
Here is The Center: Tester - Part 6. So not much happens this chapter except introduction to some new characters. I decided to test out a new photo. Please tell me if you like this new photo. Enjoy!
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Claire and I headed to dinner, we were not in the best mood but we still needed to eat. I entered the cafeteria and unlike before it was packed with people. We got some dinner; the Center food is the best. Then Claire led the way to the right corner where there was a table with a few people already sitting that I had no idea at all of whom they were. Needless to say I was a new here and it frightened me a little.
Claire sat down next to this bot with bright golden hair; yes his hair was actually golden color. He had emerald eyes and seemed strong but swim, it looked like he had the body of a runner. Unfortunately there was no room next to Claire since she sat at the end of the table. I wondered why she did that as there were many other seats so we could sit next to each other. So I had to go sit on the other side. I sat down next to this girl with dark gray hair which surprisingly enough made he look more beautiful. The hair helped to bring attention more to her eyes which were rich shade of violet. She was of medium height but her bright smile and red lips could make the whole room shine combined with her violet eyes that seemed to hypnotize you, I caught myself staring at her eyes for a whole minute before I was finally able to pull them away. On the other side of the golden haired pretty boy was another boy who looked like a marine. He was packed with muscles bulging all over his body. He had dark black hair and eyes. His eyes seemed to demand respect and he was wearing a very serious expression on his face.
“Hey you must be the new girl Rachael; I would like to officially welcome you to The Center. I’m Brooklyn Miller formerly Barry, you can just call me Brook though” said the violet eyed girl.
“That’s cool! I’m Rachael formerly Ryan. I am a power mimic, which means I can copy other people’s powers.”
“Really that’s so cool; I wish I had a power that was cool like that. All I have is this natural charisma power that seems to attract people’s attention and makes it easy for me to manipulate people if I really wanted to, it also makes me extremely likeable. Yet if people wanted to they could ignore it. My power was said to be a very light off shoot of a dominator power. I have no control over this power and it’s automatic and weak but it can manipulate people and force them to see things my way if I used it correctly. You can basically call my power a politicians dream. Apparently my power is weak though because my mom must have only taken a sip of the effected water. Either way here I am.”
This girl was a chatter box but she was certainly charismatic and I almost got caught again in a daze from her eyes. Although I was more resistant than most apparently as I noticed the marine like boy kept looking at he unable to take his eyes off. Apparently I was resistant to dominators like that white haired girl, but what was cool about her power was while it was not powerful it was subtle and overtime could win a lot of people to willingly help her. That in my opinion was a whole lot better than complete domination ethically and morally. I would trade an army full of controlled emergent any day for a small group of true and loyal friends.
“Well it’s nice to meet you Brook” I told her.
“Rachael let me introduce you to everyone else” Claire said. “Next to me is Leon Royal” she blushed. “Leon is a photokinetic, he can bend light back in forth though in such a way that light takes shape, it makes him quite special for a photokinetic, he can’t do it long though as it requires a ton of energy.”
“Nice to meet you Leon” I smiled.
“It’s nice to meet you too.”
“Next to Leon is Tony Hunt he’s an audiokinetic which means he can create and manipulate sound waves. “
“Hey Tony nice to meet you, do you mind if I ask how you got such big muscles? You must be around my age but your muscles are huge.”
“Hahaha! Thanks, it’s nice to me you also Rachael. As for my muscles, with my power I can manipulate sound waves so I manipulated sound within my muscles causing them to vibrate back and forth in such a way that I caused millions of microscopic tears allowing me to make my muscles stronger a lot faster than normal.”
“Hahaha! That’s so cool and creative. I am glad it’s not some sort of drug, your muscles really do look abnormally big.”
We all got a good laugh at that one. They all seemed like generally nice people and I was glad that I would have some friends here to help me through this. What was a little surprising was the way Claire reacted around Leon it was clear she liked him, though I saw her fighting it also she kept blushing when he spoke to her, but she kept trying to pull back. Geez you only just became a girl and yet your body forces you to start liking guys. Not me I thought. I would fight this till the very end.
All of a sudden I felt two slender and firm girls arms wrap around me and felt two large mounds of flesh that could only have been boobs poke into my back. I turned around and saw a beautiful blonde with big silvery eyes, big kissable lips, a tiny waist, and a big firm but. Her boobs were about the same size as mine and were pressed into my back, her blonde hair was long and luscious and went down to her waist, I would say she was about five feet six inches and she could definitely get any straight guy she wanted.
“Hey beautiful, I’m Laura Locks it’s so good to have another girl here.”
She then want and kissed my cheek. The worst part about it was that I should have felt something but I did not. I was not attracted to her at all. Shit! I thought. How could I no longer be affected by girls!
“Umm can you get off me, I’m Rachael by the way.”
“Ahh you must not be a lesbian” she sighed, letting go of me.
“I kind of wish I was its weird that I am no longer attracted to girls” I told her.
“Yeah it makes sense with the gender switch, yet a whole lot of emergent still do like their new sex and some like both, it can be really confusing here. That’s why at the Center we are so accepting here no matter who you are or what your sexual orientation is” Laura said.
“I am just going to guess that you still like girls? I asked.
“Yeah I do still like girls a whole lot. Back when I was a guy I was a major player I hit on so many girls and dated a different girl almost every week. When my emergent happened I was so afraid I was going to start liking boys, turns out I didn’t I still like girls, but even more so then when I was a guy. I went from being a major player to being still being a major player but also a major lesbian. Surprisingly I really enjoy who I am now. Being a lesbian is the experience of a lifetime and this school is crawling with guys turned girls who still like girls. It’s a paradise.”
To tell you the truth I was a little afraid of Laura but she seemed like a decent person even though I may have to watch out for more sneak attacks from behind by her.
“It’s nice to meet you Laura” I told her.
“Laura here takes being a Lesbian to the next level she hit on all the girls here, but she also one of the nicest and sweetest girls you will meet, she won’t ever hesitate to help a friend” said Brook.
“Ahh that’s so sweet of you Brooky.”
“Not interested Laura. Also be careful Laura’s power is empathy. She is able to feel and project emotions and feelings. Which she uses in order seduce other girls.”
“Hey! I only did that once” Laura giggled.
“I know I’m just messing with you” Brook smiled.
“So Rachael, what’s your power?” Laura asked.
“I am a power mimic; I can copy and use other people’s powers for a limited amount of time.”
“That’s so cool. Hey did you all here they are making a big announcement at dinner tonight, something to do about vandalism. Apparently someone vandalized a room writing hurtful things” Laura told us all. I looked over at Claire.
“Laura that was Rachael and my room that got vandalized we think it was Jasmine because Rachael accidently bumped into her in the hall and on Rachael’s bed was burned the word FREAK!” Claire Said.
“AWW I am so sorry that happened to you on your first day here. Uhg! That Jasmine even I don’t hit on her. But you can’t be too harsh on her, apparently Jasmine came from an abusive home where her step mom and dad beat and bruised her. It’s no excuse but she has had a very hard life” Laura informed.
Oh yeah that her group over there. She pointed to a table where Jasmine sat surround by a bunch of pretty girls and handsome guys that gave off the typical upper clique feeling of cockiness and superiority.
All of a sudden the room went silent and I saw Kris go up to the front of the cafeteria. She was dressed in her business woman outfit.
“Hello, just recently there was vandalism and bullying done to a member of our community. I want to remind you all that we all have gone through a difficult change and such acts of hatred will not be tolerated her at The Center. Let this be a warning to all if we find out who do this that person will be punished harshly and other such acts that occur will cause the Center to take extreme measures to stop this bullying and vandalism. I do not tolerate this and I hope you don’t either.”
The cafeteria burst into claps everyone seemed to agree and people were saying stuff like “who would do such a thing?” Or “we can’t allow this to happen at the Center.” But not everyone agreed there was one table that sat silently and a few of them snickered. It was Jasmine’s table!
I was really happy to be in a place where the majority of the community was accepting and supportive, besides being a girl the Center was not so bad. Still I did not like the idea of being a girl at all, but it was more for Mattie’s sake. I still missed her so badly.
After dinner Claire and I went back to our room. The Center did fast work the room was already fixed up. We messed around a lot, and talked about our old lives. Claire missed her family the most and I agreed with her on that although I told her I also missed Mattie. We it got pretty late we decided we better go to bed so we went to the bathroom brushed our teeth and did all the other night rituals before going to sleep. I fell asleep almost as soon as my head hit the pillow I must have been exhausted from a long day.
------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up in an unfamiliar room and I felt really strange thinking why am I hear and why is there a girl sleeping in that bed over there near me. It took me a second to realize and remember all that had happened yesterday.
Damn I thought. Why couldn’t it have been a dream? Though I was glad that Claire was not a dream, she was already my closest friend here. Claire was still sleeping. I looked at the clock in the room and realized we only had thirty minutes to prepare. I did not want to be late to my first day of classes.
“Hey Claire! WAKE UP! We are going to be late for class!”
“Hmm.” She said looking at the clock!”
“Oh shit we’ve over slept Rachael. How will we make up the time? It takes a lot longer for girls to get ready.”
“I doubt it will take that long” I told her.
“To get ready properly it would, we don’t even have time to do our hair, were going to be a mess.”
We raced into the showers that were filled with the few over sleepers like us. Geez if I had more time I would have stayed in the water much longer. It just felt so good on my body I did not want to stop, but I did. I need to wake up a whole lot earlier for now on.
We then raced over to class making it at the last second. They heaven Claire and I had the same advisory or I never would have made it on time. The homeroom teacher acted as our Advisor his name was Mr. Fillden. Lucky for me Mr. Fillden was one of the new teachers hired with the incoming students and he was really nice. He taught English and we had his class first. I never cared for English that much but he taught us a whole lot and was very passionate about English making it exciting.
After English I had to unfortunately part ways with Claire. I was only able to find the classroom on time do to the custom Center phone I got. My next class was physics with Mr. Hirkwood. I always found physics interesting like how it explains the world through mathematics and equations. But why did it have to be so hard by the end of Mr. Hirkwood’s class my head was pounding. Most physics teachers were smart but hard to learn from just because physics was hard. Mr. Hirkwood was no exception.
I was extremely happy it was lunch time now. I was famished as I had missed breakfast so as not to be late to my first day of class at the Center. I really hated the uniform also, it was a typical school girl uniform, but I felt so embarrassed wearing that short skirt. I had to modify my walking just so boys did not catch a glance of my blue panties. I now understood what it’s like to be a girl in society. All those stares from male eyes, it was liked being stripped visually. I could not believe that some of those guys used to be girls, there was just no way, but of course I knew it was fact.
Lunch was fun and I was happy to be able to spend time with my new friends. I got a new impression of Laura when she brought me a petition she started to make sure no acts of hatred would happen here at the Center again. The pages were practically filled with signatures, and people were so supportive of the cause. It was a huge difference from my old school. There you walked a fine line and if you messed up it meant social death. Laura was really sweet to take this up upon herself I told her it was ok but she just said it’s not just for you but for everyone. Laura may have been eccentric but she was a born activist and born leader.
I was glad Claire and I could see each other again. I missed my best friend, though I should probably not be around her to much she obviously wanted to speak to Leon more right then. So Brook and I got to know each other better we found out we both used to play soccer and still enjoyed it. We also decided that maybe if we could get enough people we could start a soccer tournament here. One of the few things the Center lacked was organized sport. We had all the facilities but they were used more for recreational fun. It would be cool if we could actually get sports teams going and play against each other. We obviously could not play against normal people.
After lunch I had power testing. Because of my ability they put me with the kinetics for today. Leon and Tony would take me there. The head of Abilities Training was Mr. Lions but with the increase in students they had to hire some more people. One of the new people hired was a guy named Jeff Trait worked with the Kinetics teaching them the basic around using a kinetic power. It was decided that because of my power I would get a little instruction on a wide variety of different powers here at the Center. The kinetics as I called them just happened to be first.
I got their psyched at the chance to finally use my power. The glove I wore had become a part of me, but finally I would have a chance to put my power to use. That was until I saw who else was there. It was Jasmine and she gave me a wicked smile. She was grinning at me. I had no idea why her plan had failed the whole school was supportive of me her attacks to hurt me were not. She may be a mean girl but I was immune to her petty tactics to hurt me. I just turned by head away ignoring her. But then she continued to approach me. Oh geez, I really did not want to get into anything.
“Hey FREAK guess what you got partnered with me, let’s make this enjoyable” Jasmine said with an evil grin on her face.
Only one word came to my mind. The word DOOM!!!
The Center: Tester - Part 7
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Give Zip a thank you for all his help with editing!
I am proud to present chapter 7 of The Center: Tester. This is a special chapter.
------------------------------------------------------------
She was grinning looking at me with the eyes of a killer. I had absolutely no idea what I had done to her and yet she was angry at me and was out for my blood. Well maybe not to kill, but she definitely wanted to hurt me. The activity was a simple sparing match we were not to go too serious at each other, but we were supposed to watch each other’s moves and point out mistakes. What we could have done better. It was a time for us to get creative and actually blow of some steam using our powers. Jeff Trait had a stun gun in case things went bad which eased my worries about her killing me. But at the same time I did not want to be brutally burned.
Luckily Mr. Trait had to watch so we went in order, which means I did not have to fight right away. While I was waiting the trembling inside me started to grow. I was at a huge disadvantage. If I could not get my hand in physical contact with her I could not use any real powers. By now word of my powers had went around so she probably knew to keep her distance. My turn got close and closer until finally it was my turn.
Calm yourself, Rachael I told myself. A clear head leads to a clear body able to react to any situation.
“Ok Jasmine, Rachael, you girls are up” said Mr. Trait.
Still not used to being a girl, I thought. I mean it’s only been about two days.
“Ready for some fun you superficial freak?” asked Jasmine.
I need to quickly come up with a witty response. I needed to play Jasmine, to get her angry. I understood now why she did not like me. For some reason she had got it in her head that I was prettier than her, that’s why she called me superficial just now or freak so many times. I was pretty good about understanding human emotions, and this read off as jealousy and hate. Geez why was being a girl so complicated. Boys never were jealous of each other’s looks. I knew what to say, it was not the perfect line but it would piss her off. I was happy that we were allowed to insult and instigate each other. This was because in a real battle if you get angry and lose a clear head, the results can be fatal. So this would help us control our emotions.
“Well I’m prettier then you. So if I’m a freak what does that makes you?”
“Let’s see how long you can say that with a burnt face.”
Her hands created a fire ball which she threw at me; she kept throwing more and more. I had kept my distance for this so they were generally easy to dodge. Unfortunately I could not dodge them forever I needed to get her angrier.
“Are you sure you were ever a guy? It seems like you have always thrown like a girl.”
“SHUT UP FREAK! You are so ugly!”
“Oh that’s interesting. Someone who vandalized my room wrote FREAK on my bed. If they had that little self confidence in their image to take it out on others they must have been some real freak of nature.”
“Grrrrrrrrrr! I am going to freaking kill you.”
She really was. This was what I had been waiting for. Now Mr. Trait could stun her and I would not have to fight her. But the stun never came. Shit! It seems I would have to handle this myself. Why was he not stopping her, she actually wanted to hurt me.
Clearing my head of fear, I went through all the possible options and came to the best one. Her running in at me with a flaming fist was actually a good thing it occurred to me. Before, she stayed distant so I could not use my powers on her but her anger got the best of her and now she had thrown reason to the winds and was charging in at me.
“This is perfect” I muttered to myself.
As she got closer I removed my gloves keeping one hand behind my back. If she saw me remove my gloves she would remember I could copy her powers. She got closer and closer with a flaming fist ready to punch me.
“Take this you FREAK!” Jasmine Screamed.
Her fist was coming at me. I kept a clear head and put my hand right on her face. There came that cold feeling again I kept on as long as I could. I was hoping to knock her out. But no such luck. She realized her mistake and pulled back quickly. She looked a little drain but really pisses.
“You tricked me!” she snarled.
“I did no such thing. You ran at me like a wild bull, I never made you run at me.”
“Grrrr! Does not matter I know how to use my powers better and you don’t. Burn FREAK!”
She had aimed fire at my head and was using a long stream of fire she was forcing out quite inelegantly. The strain from her attack was obvious. Geez I felt her power, I knew how to use it but Jasmine was using her power all wrong.
“You're way too forceful with your power Jasmine, and you’re not using your power well which will just wear you out.”
“Shut up! You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
She was still shooting fire at me but now it was extremely easy to dodge she was so bad at using her powers. Her movements were stiff and she did not let the fire flow out of her and overwhelm her enemies and surround them. Instead she was focusing on finishing her opponent directly with one shot. I decided I would show her up.
“Watch this is how you use your power Jasmine.”
“I said SHUT UP YOU FREAK!”
I kept dodging and the fire was getting less and less. Then I threw some fire at her this time. I used small balls of fire not large ones like her. This was part of my plan the tennis ball sized fire balls were distraction so I could get in closer. It worked she raised a fire wall to block my mini assault. She was way too stationary and she had openings all over. Now was my big moment.
“Are you watching Jasmine? This is how you use your powers correctly.”
I went in at her. She tried to get me with fire but now I used the massive amount of fire I had saved. Her attack was swallowed in my fire. Running around her I created a giant fire wall all around her. She understood what I did now. She was trapped in with the heat. IT was down to a battle of who had more energy and power now to manipulate the flame circle around her. Even if she won she would only be more worn out. But this was my finisher idea and I had a whole lot more power than she did at this point. I was smart and used what power I had more effectively.
She tried manipulating the flames away from her but she could not. I held firm and even pushed the flame circle closer. It was exhausting but I had just begun to use what energy I had and she was fresh out. She was going to lose. I even saw the fear and frustration in her eyes. It was the look of a wild beast who would not give in, even if it meant death.
“I will never give up. Go on kill me.”
She was crying now she had obviously lost but her pride would not let her admit defeat. I decided it was enough and pulled back the fire. She was so surprised and she could not stop crying.
“I lost!” Jasmine cried.
It was sad to see her like this. I decided I needed to comfort her not even Jasmine could keep from crying. She was just as human as me even though she was being really mean.
“Hey stop crying Jasmine; this is not your loss. We will call this a tie. You could have easily beaten me if you had kept a clear head. If you get rattled by insults in battle it can be deadly. You need to think on your feet, which means keep a clear head and move around.”
“But” she spoke.
“But nothing. You were way too stationary during the battle except the one time you let your anger take over, and you made a fatal error. You also did not use your powers efficiently and sent as strong attacks as you could, trying to hit me. You were also way too forceful with your power, you need to let the fire flow easily and smoothly from yourself. There was also no plan to your attack at all. When attacking your opponent the one that thinks ahead and remains calm and cool is usually the winner. We'll do this again sometime and see who the winner is then. You did a great job out there and you certainly are really powerful.”
She was crying now more than ever but now she was smiling. She looked so much prettier when she smiled and a lot more likable then when she was glaring or yelling insults at people.
“Thanks.” She said.
“What are you thanking me for?”
“Not rubbing your victory in my face. But instead you called it a tie. You even told me what I did wrong which no one seemed to do. They all just ran away from me. You’re the first one to approach me in battle and not just throw the match.”
“I told you it was a tie, we’ll decide the winner later.”
She smiled at me. We then shook hands. She then leaned in and promised to confess to ransacking my room. She even said sorry. I smiled maybe she was not so bad after all.
I started to hear clapping! I looked around and all the observers were looking at us. They must have liked what they seen. Then this man came forward with Mr. Trait. I had no idea why though.
“Rachael this is Mr. Lions the head of ability training and testing.”
Oh shit I thought I was probably going to get in trouble for abusive use of powers. Did I push things too far with my circle of fire. Well either way I would find out.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Lions.”
“It’s nice to meet you too Rachael. Please come with me to my office.”
We then went to his office it was a room filled with cabinets all locked with heavy duty locks. He saw me looking at them.
“These are the files and results we obtain through ability testing and training.”
“Should you be telling me that?”
“Honestly no. But I have a proposition for you. I was extremely impressed with your performance today. You keep a cool head in all situations and know how to manipulate emotions on the battlefield. You also plan ahead and effectively worked on your feet. All things you said yourself are important concepts to training and testing ones power. In addition your ability as a mimic makes you interesting because you can try all sorts of other powers temporarily, and you seem to be able to use those powers pretty well as well.”
“Where are you going with this?” I asked.
“Getting down to the point, I would like you to work with us in Ability Testing and Training. You would have access to test results and you would be our student in charge of helping me run the Testing and Training program here. You would work with me to help train yours and others power. The Ability Testing and Training department is a huge part of The Center. You would be my first mate here when it comes to training and testing the powers and ability of our unique and talented students. So what do you say?”
I was not sure what to say. It was only my second day here, but what he said did make sense. My powers made me an interesting candidate for the job and I was always someone who thought everything through. I was not sure why he decided to spring this on me now though. I realized something though, something he was not telling me.
“Wait a minute, you were watching our fight, and you purposely set me up with Jasmine so as to see if I was a good candidate.”
Mr. Lions smiled; it probably meant I had guessed it right on.
“You’re pretty smart. That was just the final test though, I chose you not just because of your powers or this little test with Jasmine. Which by the way, I was ready to step in at any time, to save either one of you. The other test was the one you took with Ms. Tipp’s. It was well thought out and your ability handle different situation is astounding, you could probably push the limit of people’s powers. “
“That’s flattering but are you sure I am the right choice.”
“Yeah I am sure after seeing your fight with Jasmine. The way you handled the situation with her was astounding. You are also good and passionate at athletics I see from your previous life which will make you a very good trainer.”
“Ok but why now, shouldn’t you have waited a bit longer.”
“To be honest yes, but we don’t have time to wait, especially when we were pretty sure on our choice anyway. See The Center needs a student to help lead ability training it’s a big part of the school, the reason student are here is because they have these amazing abilities. We are getting more and more students and we need an emergent who can train other emergent. Who can understand other emergent powers and help them to develop their own. With what your power is and what you showed me with Jasmine just now I am sure that you are the right choice.”
“Alright, fine… I will help in power testing; I will be your power tester. But I want to know what’s in this for me.”
“Most of it’s for you. You need to use and stretch the abilities of your powers like everyone else, so you need to work with all sorts of different emergents. That is how you will grow in your power and stretch your abilities. Also, since you would be working with us you would be officially recognized as a trainer by this school. And you could wear what you wanted to wear to power training since you will be in charge.”
“Wait! So you mean I can go without the uniform?” I really wanted to get out of the skirt and heels.
“No only the training uniform, you would still be required to wear the school uniform at school. You would only be a superior when it comes to training the emergents that come in.”
I was not too happy about still having to wear the school uniform, but I guess it was better than nothing to be able to get out of the training uniform. They still had the girls train in skirts just skirts less likely to fly up and allow people to see our panties, they also allowed for more movement. But a skirt was still a skirt. I was already getting annoyed with them. I had to watch the way I sat and the way I went upstairs even the way I walked so that no one would see my panties. I hated the fact that I even wore panties now. I was obviously getting angry now so I took a deep breath to calm down.
“Ok where do I sign?”
“Sign here, here, and here. This will give you permission to look at the testing files of the students and create your own. You will need the files to properly test and train students. Also, you are not allowed to reveal data to any unauthorized person. Doing so will result in a lifetime sentence, and I like you so don’t.”
I took the pen from his hands and signed my new name where I needed to. “Rachael Ann Hawkins”.
“Don’t worry I won’t reveal the data to unauthorized people. You can trust meet that I will take this job seriously. I honestly think I will enjoy working with the students on training. It will also give me something to take my mind off the people I lost, like my girlfriend Mattie. So I think this will be beneficial to both of us. I also believe from what I saw in the cafeteria that the students will be supportive of me.”
He smiled at me. “Rachael I know for a fact that I made the right choice in choosing you now. I will see you later have a good day.”
“Yeah you have a good day also.”
I left the room then. Not knowing what to say. This was exciting, amazing news; I was pumped to start being working with other emergents. It seemed like it would be a great experience. Tomorrow I would begin working as a Power Tester.
The Center: Tester - Part 8
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
I would like to extend my greatest thanks to Zip for putting up with me and how fast I hammered out these stories. :) This was partially written already as I meant it to be chapter 7 but end up finishing the next Rachael story because I wanted to do that. So it sat on my computer and because of that I ended up finishing it.
This is a Mattie story. Hope you like the picture! I think you all will enjoy this story. Though the whole chapter does happen in just a cell!
-----------------------------------------------
I opened my eyes to find myself in a dimly lit cell. There were absolutely no windows I was frightened. I was scared. Who would kidnap a girl and do this sort of thing? What did this all have to do with Ryan? I remember that Scott Pharm was the one who kidnapped me; he had done something to me.
I sat in this cell for who knows how long. Hour after hour went by. There was only one door with some sort of hatch to slide food through underneath the door. I was perfectly trapped. I had tried for about an hour to open the door but it just seemed pointless. There was absolutely no way for me to escape. There was a camera in the far corner watching me but it was too high for me to get to it. I wanted to grab that camera and smash it. Damn the people who trapped me in here. Damn the people who killed Ryan. I wanted vengeance, you could not believe how pissed I was at this whole affair.
I continued waiting terrified. I was hoping that Ryan would show up at any moment to rescue me, to be my knight in shining armor. But the more I waited the more I lost hope and began to believe he really was dead. I had begun to get hungry and was wondering if they were ever going to feed me. I got my answer. Eventually the hatch of the bottom door opened and someone slid me a tray of food.
“Hey girl! Make sure you push the empty tray out or you will get no more food. You hear!”
Who did these people think they were? Kidnaping and killing and they only had the decency to give me such crappy food. The so called meal they had slipped under the door was a bottle of water, two slices of bread with a few slices of salami and a bowl with some sort of unidentifiable chowder. But I was so hungry, I ate it all. The chowder was awful but you would not believe how hungry I was. I then slid the tray under the door; I at least needed food to live. I was getting really bored and irritated just sitting in this dimly lit room. This was so cruel to put anyone through this. I was pissed. I had the urge to go to the bathroom but there was not even a toilet in this cell.
“Hey!” I shouted. “At least give me a bathroom also you JERKS!”
A few minutes later someone slipped a small bucket under the hatch.
“Here’s your toilet princess, Hahaha!”
“What the heck, at the very least give me a proper toilet. Let me out of here. When the police find you that will be the end of you guys.”
I just heard more laughing. These people were dicks, had they never heard of prisoner rights. I started to cry again the tears would just not stop, this all sucked if things kept going like this I would lose my mind. I started to cry and I eventually fell asleep on the cold hard cell that was my confinement. I was sad and I was hurt.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up the next morning sore all over. My whole body was sore, probably from sleeping on the uncomfortable bed that was my new room. I started to cry again, how I was not supposed to be upset when the situation seemed totally bleak? I decided I might as well kill myself. They were cruel and it looked like there was no chance of this situation ever getting better. I was definitely not going to be a prisoner for life. I did not even know why they kidnaped me.
I took off my shirt, I decided I would kill myself by strangling myself there was nothing but this cold dark and empty room and I was not sitting through another day of torture. I had no one for company and this was about it for me. I could not think of anything to live for here. I took the shirt and started to wrap it around my throat. I started hearing footsteps down the hall. A few seconds later the door flew open.
The girl who came in slammed the door shut a second later. She had pink hair, a white freckly face with turquoise eyes. She had slender hips and looked about 5 inches shorter than me. The girl was probably my age but she was petite and very cute. I just wanted to hug her. She was also carrying a tray of food for me. The food was a whole lot better than what I was given yesterday. It was a bowl of cereal with a carton of milk next to it, a juice box, and a bagel with cream cheese.
She ran up to me ripping my shirt from my grasp.
“Don’t kill yourself!” She screamed at me.
“Why should I not, you trapped me here against my will. I have no idea what going on? You also killed my boyfriend Ryan!”
“Calm down I can’t tell you what’s going on but you should not kill yourself. I’m Megan Brown by the way.
“I’m Mattie,” I sniffed.
She smiled at me and took my hand.
“Mattie can I show you something I think you will be shocked.”
“Ok sure go ahead,” I told her. What else did I have to do and she was the first friendly face I met from among my kidnapers, unlike that Scott Pharm who dragged me here in the first place.
She placed her hand on me and suddenly my neck began to feel better from the place I had tried to kill myself. In fact my whole body began to feel better. It was like this girl was healing every ache and pain inside my body.
“All better now?” she smiled.
“Yeah what was that?”
“Sorry I really can’t tell you anymore, but please don’t give up on life that easily. Things will get better. I promise you.”
“Fine, I will keep on living, but I won’t do anything for the people here, and I don’t know why you do.”
She frowned a little, but then she turned around opening the door and closing it behind her. I heard the lock of the door and knew I was trapped in here again. She probably was being forced to work for them and ran out because she honestly could not tell me anything. The strange part of this whole encounter was that somehow she had healed me. I don’t know what was going on but everything seemed strange now. I just wished someone would explain things to me soon before I went insane.
Time went on ticking again. I had kept myself occupied by thinking up stories in my head. I imagined Ryan with me again and my dad hugging me telling me he loved me. It was all so sad I began crying again. Life sucked and nothing was going right. Megan had not come back and I was missing her company again. Eventually lunch was slid under my door. I was still here just sitting and waiting and it just sucked more and more.
I started to scream and yell but nothing ever happened so there I was just sitting in the corner. Waiting and waiting, wondering when my next meal was going to come Time just kept ticking and it was driving me crazy. I tried to think up stories or memories in order to keep sane but I had already done that. All this sitting and waiting, along with being all alone was driving me crazy. Just when I thought I was going to lose my mind, the cell door opened.
A man in a black suit, like the ones chasing me before, was standing there. He was grinning evilly at me. The man was dragging with him the body of a small boy it seemed. He threw the unconscious body at me. I caught the small boy; I would not let them hurt another person.
“Take care of this,” he said laughing.
I was shocked. It was the same evil voice that kept mocking me and laughing at me when he gave me food. It was my prison guard. I just glared at him. He just continued laughing as he closed the door and locked it.
I looked at my fellow prisoner again. I was surprised the person they threw at me was not a small boy but a regular sized girl about my age. She had bright red hair, pale skin that seemed to glisten even in this light. Her face was really cute. She had pretty lips and eyes with long eye lashes. Her waist was small and her hips were large, she seemed to be about one cup size smaller than me. But she was still a gorgeous girl.
What surprised me was, that she was wearing boys clothing, that was obviously too big for her. Why on earth would she be wearing boys clothing. The girl still would not wake up so I just laid her down, and continued waiting. Every now and then she would toss and turn, and I would go over to her and tend to her making sure she was ok. Eventually dinner was slid under my door and I begrudgingly ate everything on my plate. Then I went to bed and decided I would sleep near this strange girl in boys’ clothes. It was cold in here and if we stayed close together for warmth it would make her stay her just a little better. With that I drifted to sleep curious as to whom my new companion was, and what tomorrow held.
--------------------------------------------------------
I woke up some time, unsure if it was morning or night when I woke up. But knowing my internal clock it was probably morning. My new cellmate was still sleeping, she looked really uncomfortable. She was still tossing and turning, In fact it looked like she was levitating a bit. I rubbed my eyes and she was on the ground again. I must be seeing things I told myself.
A few hours’ later two trays of food were put into the room. There was one bad tray of food for me, and one bad tray of food for my companion. I decided I would not eat until my new cell mate woke up. It took about an hour later before the girl started to wake up. She yawned stretching her limbs on the cold floor.
She looked around her confused and angry, much like me. Then she looked at herself even more confused and she started crying. I had no idea why she was crying from looking at herself. I decided I better go comfort her. So I went over and wrapped my arm around her. Telling her everything would be ok that the police would come and they would rescue us.
The girl finally looked at me still sad and angry.
“No it’s not ok,” she said. “I’m a guy.”
“Excuse me.” I asked. Apparently this girl had lost it.
“I’m not insane my name is Aaron Sheckler. I am positive I was a guy, but suddenly these guys in suit came after me and knocked me out. That’s the last thing I remember before waking up here in this dark room.”
“Are you sure?” I asked
“I’m positive!” She replied.
It seemed like she was telling the truth, from the way her eyes looked at me. I had no idea what to say to her. It did explain why she was wearing the boy clothing. Maybe this girl was telling the truth.
“Ok I believe you,” I said.
I then did all I could to comfort this girl. Hugging her and telling her it would all be alright. When she had calmed down enough, I wiped the tears from her eyes. She really was beautiful and her eyes were a bright blue that pierced through the soul. I could not even imagine that she was a boy before this.
“Thanks!” she said.
“Yeah, everything is going to be alright.”
She then asked me for my story and we began talking. I told her about the strange people who attacked me and how they all seemed to do some weird things but I was not sure.
“It was almost like these people had superpowers.” I told her.
“Really?” She asked her eyes were big with excitement.
This girl obviously was a superhero fan at least when she was a boy apparently. If she had changed gender though, I wondered why she did. And why they had not given her a spare pair of clothing? I then remembered I saw her floating just a bit almost like she was levitating.
“Hey before you woke up I think I saw you levitating I told her.”
“Really! I was floating. Do you think I can fly?”
“Maybe. Who knows?”
“Up, up and away,” she said, and jumped up with a look of strain on her face. She was trying to fly but gravity won and she came back down to the ground hard. We both had a laugh at that.
“I don’t think you can fly. Maybe you can pick things up though, with your mind. Like telekinesis.” I said.
“Let’s try that. Can I try to pick you up?” A very excited young girl said.
“Ok sure,” I said smiling.
She began to focus on picking me up. I did not feel anything, but the girl looked very excited. I had no idea why, until I looked down. My feet were no longer touching the ground, I was levitating, and she was levitating me. It was awesome to say the least. The girl then gently lowered me to the floor. She then stated jumping up and down with girlish glee. She had just changed sex and was crying a few minutes ago. But now she was jumping up and down like any little girl would. Probably the aspect of having a superpower outweighed the negative but it felt like there was something else. If I had changed sex and became a boy. Well such a change would leave me devastated even if I did gain superpowers. If only Ryan was here I thought.
“Oh yeah, we need to eat.” I told her.
We then went over and began to eat our bad food. I was happy to have someone to talk to. I had also found out something interesting, superpowers existed.
“Hey I’m Mattie.” I told my new companion.
“I already told you I’m Aaron.” She said. “Or at least I used to be.”
“Yeah I know. Shouldn’t you pick out a new name though, a girl’s name? Something I could call you.”
“Yeah you’re right, I should.” She sat there thinking and eating. I was wondering what she was going to decide on. She finally spoke.
“Amber Marshal. I will be called Amber Marshal.”
Why did you choose a new last name?” I asked.
“Well, I probably won’t be able to return home, and may need a totally new name. Just to be safe.”
“Makes sense.” I told her.
We finished eating and then another question popped into my head… This girl was way too comfortable being a girl it seemed. I was curious why she was not freaking out like before.
“Hey Amber did you want to be a girl?”
She looked at me a little confused and embarrassed, her cheeks blushed red.
“Well kind of, it was not anything serious and I never really acted on it. I liked being a boy, and was happy to live my life out as a man. But I have two younger step sisters and one older sister and I have always felt left out. They had all their girl moments and there I was the odd ball. I was the only boy except my dad. But he was busy at work all the time and I barely saw him. I don’t know somewhere inside I may have wanted to be a girl, but I also enjoyed being a boy. When I woke up and found myself as a girl I was upset and angry at all of this that happened. That I had become a girl, that I may not see my family again, and that I was kidnaped and no one is telling me what is happening. But I just feel so right in this new body. It’s like this was meant to be my body all along, and that this is the real me. Plus I have always been a superhero fan. When I found out I was a superhero I was overjoyed.”
She ran over and hugged me. It was nice and I was happy for her. It really seemed like she should have been a girl all along. She was so friendly and sweet. We talked for a long time later. Minute after minute passed by and I was beginning to get annoyed again. But it was not as bad as before since I had someone to talk to now.
Lunch was eventually put into our room and we ate the food… if only to survive for each other. Me and Amber had begun to bond it was this relationship between fellow prisoner and I really enjoyed and like spending time with the girl.
Time ticked on again. Maybe three hours later I began to feel really sick. My stomach was cramping and I had an awful headache. I t was like the world was coming apart everything seemed strange around me. I had no idea what was happening. Amber saw me in pain and looked at me weirdly.
“Mattie is your head hurting and do you have bad cramps?” she asked concerned.
“Yes I do,” I said. “But no need to worry I’m sure it nothing. Probably my stomach is most likely reacting to this bad food.”
“I don’t think so Mattie. Right before I changed I had similar symptoms that you have. Now that I mention the pain I was in before this happened, didn’t you say your boyfriend Ryan was exhibiting similar symptoms?”
“Yeah I did. But what are you implying?”
“Mattie I think you’re going through the same thing that I and possibly your boyfriend, Ryan, went through.”
The Center: Tester - Part 9
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
I must give a giant thanks to Zip for this chapter. #1 editor in my book right now. THANKS ZIP!
Also there is a new picture for the release of this chapter!
Ryan thought he had all the happiness in the world. He had his beautiful girlfriend Mattie but life is a roller coaster as Ryan would find. Here is his story as he goes through what can only be considered the biggest change of his life.
----------------------------------------------------------
I was so glad power training was over. I slumped to my room, exhausted. That whole day took a lot out of me. I opened the door and flopped on my bed, happy to be back in my room. Geez… this Center place was annoying sometimes, rules and more rules. I thought over the day. All in all it was a good day. Jasmine no longer seemed to be hostile toward me; I made some new friends, and even got an important job here at the Center.
I had no idea what that job entailed or what would be needed of me. All I knew was that this was going to be the start of something and I had no idea where the boat of life was taking me now. A distraction soon came to my rescue.
Slamming the door open, Claire rushed in. She was grinning all over like something big had just happened. Her face was all red. I pondered on what that could mean. I think I had an idea.
“Hey Claire did something good happen?” ’Smooch’ I made a kissy face.
Claire got even redder which meant I had hit the nail on the target.
“So how was it with Leon?”
“Shut up Rachael, stop making fun of me, just you wait till you like a boy.”
“Oh come on, Claire, I am just playing the part of the BFF wanting to hear the juicy details.”
We both got a good laugh at this. Then I had Claire come over and sit on my bed. I actually wanted to hear it; I knew it was going to happen to me eventually even if I wanted to deny it. So it was best, it seemed, to learn firsthand what it was like to be the girl in a relationship.
“Ok Claire don’t you dare hold back the details. Tell me everything.”
“Well… after I was done with my power testing, Leon came over and asked me to walk with him.” She was blushing bright red.
“After that we just walked around the Center until we came to a little bench in the garden, outside. We sat and talked. I was having a lot of fun just talking to Leon. He was making my heart pound for some reason. I just felt so happy to be around him and when he put his arm around me it just felt good. I did not even protest. If I was still a guy it would have freaked me out.”
“Yeah I know what you mean.”
“And then I just seemed to fall into his chest. It was like he was my world it was the most amazing feeling in the world, and he made me feel so special, like I was the only one in his world. Then he…he leaned in and kissed me! He kissed me Rachael, and you know what was shocking about it… I liked when he kissed me. I felt sparks go off in my head it was wonderful and at the same time terrifying as I knew I had truly become a girl then.”
“I’m so sorry Claire.”
“Don’t be Rachael, I am a girl now and I think I have come to terms with it. It’s not like I can change back and I really do like being with Leon. I may be a girl now but that does not mean I can’t learn to enjoy the experience.”
“I see what you mean Claire, but it’s not going to be that easy for me. I had a girlfriend named Mattie back home, who I still care for deeply, and getting with a guy seems like I will be betraying her and myself. Don’t get me wrong I think I do like boys now; I just can’t quite accept the fact that I do, yet.”
“It’s ok Rach you will eventually come around.”
“Yeah I guess so, let’s head to dinner Claire.”
“Sounds like a plan Rach!”
We headed to dinner. Like normal the place was packed with teachers and students alike. I was happy to be able to eat, I was starving now. We got in line and eventually were able to progress out of the long line of people that had formed. As we were headed to our tables for dinner, Jeff Trait: the new ability trainer, came up to me to talk. I told to Claire to continue on and that I would be with her shortly.
“Hey Claire, heard you are a part of our team now. Congratulations! I will be working with you to help you with your duty as an ability tester and trainer. Please come and ask me for anything if ever you should need it.”
“Ok thank you, Jeff.”
“No problem. Meet me at the training room tomorrow. There are a few things we should go over.”
With that I headed to my table. All in all Jeff was a nice guy, and he was also kind of handsome. I found myself blushing. Of course being in a relationship with faculty was off limits. But that did not mean, as a girl, I would not find older men attractive. I finally made my way to the table and sat between Brook and Laura.
“Hey Rachael! Did you hear?” Exclaimed Laura.
“Hear what?”
“Jasmine confessed to vandalizing your room, the school is shocked that she would actually admit to it. But I have to give her props for having the courage to come clean.
“How bad was the punishment?”
“She has to help maintenance with cleaning for a whole week. It’s to show her what maintenance has to deal with, so she will be less inclined to damage Center property in the future.”
The center was pretty big and there was a lot of cleaning that was required here, so it would certainly be a fitting punishment. I was just happy that we were no longer enemies I looked forward to getting along with Jasmine in the future.
This all reminded me about what happened this afternoon. I had forgotten to tell them that I had become an ability tester and trainer.
“Guess what happened to me today. I became a power tester, which means I will be working with the Ability Testing and Training department here”.
“OMG Rach that’s so cool!” Clair shouted.
They all congratulated me for getting a great job here at the Center. I felt proud. I think I will have fun with this new job. We ate and talked and Claire flirted with her boyfriend. I made a joke or two about public displays of personal affection. She glared at me and once stomped on my foot under the table. I stopped after that.
We finally headed back to our rooms. It had been a long day and I was ready to sleep, to be ready for school tomorrow again. Claire and I talked some more and then decided we better finish our homework. I was not too thrilled to be doing homework. If anything, homework at the Center was harder. I was glad when I finally finished. Claire finished about half an hour later.
Claire and I decided to get ready for bed. I wanted to shower before I went to bed tonight. So I went and got undressed, it was kind of relaxing to be free of all that girl clothing, but my boobs bouncing up and down was the most annoying thing in the world. Although I was not too shaken about the fact that these were my breasts. In fact I felt kind of proud of them, don’t ask me why. I think it has something to do with my mental change.
I got into the water and it felt so good like usual. Showering was definitely a whole new experience as a girl, and I was beginning to love it more and more. I ran the shampoo and conditioner through my hair letting the nutrients soak in. Then I used my body wash to message and clean my skin. Probably among the best showers I had experienced in my life. Though I was sure more were to come.
After that I got out and wrapped up both my body and hair, letting the towel wrap around my prominent breasts and hourglass figure. I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. I was one foxy lady. I brushed my teeth along with a bunch of other girls, and then quickly went to the toilet.
Entering my room I found Claire waiting there for me with a big grin on her face.
“Hey Rach lets watch a movie online tonight.”
“Sure I could use a good movie. Have you anything particular in mind?”
“Yep!” She said with a big smile. “We are going to watch, ‘Enchanted’.”
“Are you kidding me?! A chick flick is the last thing I need.”
“I thought it would be better to embrace our feminine side. Who knows you may enjoy the movie.”
“Fine! Let’s just get this over with.”
Claire got on Netflix and brought up the Movie using the Center’s account. While she was doing that I slipped on baby blue night gown. I just wanted some sort of pajamas while we were watching the movie.
To my surprise I was actually enjoying the girly chick flick. I even cried during some of the movie. Geez… Was I becoming more and more of a girl?
When the movie was finally over Claire and I said good night and got into bed. It was so good to finally be going to bed after a long day. I decided to keep the nightgown on, I liked the way it felt against me. Hugging my blanket around me, I drifted off to sleep.
----------------------------------------------------------
“BEEP…..BEEP…..BEEP!”
I woke up to the annoying sound of my alarm clock. One of these days I was going to destroy those things I swear. It was even worse since we set the alarm two hours before we had to actually be at the Center school. It was because of being girls now, it took an annoyingly longer amount of time to get ready and be presentable.
We ran into the bathroom to find the showers packed. It seems we were not the only ones to wake up early. Fortunately the Center had large bathrooms for its many students so it did not take long for a shower to open. I got in and out, finishing the duty in record time. I was beginning to get a handle on being a girl. Then I wrapped my hair in the towel.
“Rachael! Come over here,” said a girl. A second later I realized it was Brook.
“What do you need?”
“Take that towel off you need to do your hair.”
I had no idea why it was so important but I guess I had some time.
“Ok Rachael, I am going to do your hair today but you need to do it in the future.”
Brook then proceeded to dry my hair. It was a new experience with her doing my hair. Brook was pretty skilled with hair. When she was done with mine; I swear my hair was shining. Then I brushed my teeth and headed to my room. I had about forty five minutes till classes, so I threw on my clothes and headed to the dining hall for breakfast.
It did not seem that many of my friends were here. I did notice Laura and Tony though… sitting together. I went over and sat with them.
“How are you doing?” I asked.
“Good Rachael, how about you?” said Tony.
“I am doing fine, but boobs are still a pain, tell them to do one thing and they do another. It’s like my breasts have a mind of their own.”
“Hahahaha! I know what you mean Rachael, they just keep bobbing up and down, and even with a bra there is some movement. I could not get used to that either at first when I changed.” Laura responded.
“Yeah but I can’t wait for power testing this afternoon, since I get to work with that department I should have some fun doing this job.”
“Yeah, good luck Rachael” Laura responded.
After eating my bagel and fresh yogurt, I headed to class. Class was a drag like usual, I kept counting down the seconds in each class. “If I had the power to fast forward time I would have classes done as soon as possible.”
It was a great sigh of relief when lunch came. Today I had some more classes after lunch, unfortunately. I ate lunch and headed to my next class. After what seemed like a decade, class ended and I was finally allowed to go to power training.
I went to meet Mr. Trait at his office. ‘Knock! Knock!’
“Hello who is it?” Mr. Trait’s voice rang through the door.
“It’s Rachael.”
“Oh good, please come in Rachael.”
“So what do you want to talk about Mr. Trait?”
“I would like to talk about your powers a little if that’s ok. Based on what you have told us Mr. Lions and I are a little confused as to how your copy power works. You said you felt like you were absorbing some sort of cold energy from the people you used your powers on right?”
“Yeah that’s correct.” This was definitely interesting, the more I knew about my powers the better.
“You see, we believe that the cold energy you were absorbing was energy, but more importantly it was another’s emergents power. The energy of an individual emergent is what you might be absorbing. It seems your power does not work on people if they are not an emergent though. This is probably something to do with the chemicals that caused emergents in the first place. Your body then reads whatever it is you absorb. Using the information from those absorbed, gives you the ability to copy another emergent’s power. When the energy or whatever it is you absorbed burns out, you will lose the power you absorbed.”
“Wait! But what about when the absorption becomes hot and it I hurt someone like Liz?”
“Whatever it is you absorb probably leaves some after effect on another’s body. If you absorb more than what the body can replace issues arise. Think of your brain as a high speed super computer able to read emergent power and use it.”
“Ah! So that’s how my power works.”
“No again we are not quite sure, as I told you before, we are not sure how your power works. It is all speculation right now.”
“Ok! So Mr. Trait, what do you have planned for today? Who will I be working with?”
“Well today we actually wanted you to be working with another Center student and just have a match with him.”
“Ok so who is this guy?”
“His name is Ray Lomax, he is sort of a mimic also but of a different variety.”
The Center: Tester - Part 10
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Give a thanks to Zip for the great editing! Zip thanks for doing such a great job editing!
Also I am happy to say this story has finally reached double digits in chapters!
Ryan thought he had all the happiness in the world. He had his beautiful girlfriend Mattie but life is a roller coaster as Ryan would find. Here is his story as he goes through what can only be considered the biggest change of his life.
----------------------------------------------------------------
“Wait… A fight with Ray Lomax! Are you kidding me?”
I may be new here, but everybody who came to the Center knew Ray Lomax. He was probably most known for being Kris’s boyfriend. But he was also known for being a skilled assassin. It was the assassin part that freaked me out the most.
“No! I am not kidding, Rachael. You will be fighting with him. Don’t be afraid. I doubt he will hurt you.”
“I know he won’t. But why do I need to spar with him in the first place?”
“The reason we want you to spar with him is because we believe it will bring interesting data. You will be fine. Are you afraid you will lose because you’re a girl now?”
“Of course not, I still am angry at the fact that I became a girl. I may be more of a girl than I was when I first changed, but that was out of the need to adapt to my environment and what I am now. If I did not begin to accept the fact that I am a girl now, I could not have survived here mentally. I know I am a girl now, but that does not mean I can’t be a girl who kicks ass. But from what I have heard Ray Lomax is something else. He is probably too hard an opponent for me, right now at least!” I yelled.
“Ok Rachael, just calm down. I do understand your point but nothing bad will happen. Do you trust me?”
I looked into Mr. Trait’s eyes they seemed very sincere like he truly cared for me.
“Ok I trust you,” I muttered.
After that we got up and headed out of the office. We were headed to one of the sparing rooms. The sparring rooms were made to take a beating. With reinforced steel and many shock absorbers, the room was near indestructible. Not that it had never taken a beating before. With some powers, it only made sense that even a room like that, would take damage. I had never been in a sparing room before. I heard there were many different ones, designed with different terrain or for different powers. It was going to be interesting to see one of these sparring rooms.
The inner boy in me that was still left, was excited. I kept comparing the sparring rooms to the X-men danger room. The geek in me was freaking out and I was happy that I still had some boy left in me. So I could be a girl… and still like a lot of the boy stuff I did before the change happened.
We finally arrived at the sparring room. It was there that I saw Ray Lomax. He was a pretty cool guy to be around, but right now I was wondering about my chances of beating him.
“Hey Ray! It’s nice to meet you. I’m Rachael.”
“Ok! So you’re the one I’ll be sparing. It’s nice to meet you… but don’t think I will be going easy on you Rachael.”
“Ok you two now that you are introduced let’s get you two inside the sparring room and get this duel underway. I believe you will be in sparring room 6,” said Mr. Trait.
“The urban terrain, well that should be interesting, it seems you are giving me the advantage” Ray said.
“We’ll see… You will probably need every advantage you can get,” I bragged.
After that we headed into Sparring room 6. It really was urban terrain, if the urban terrain had been hit by a bunch of disasters. The room itself was huge, probably about as big as a football stadium. There were big towers that were undamaged and then there were many damaged building as if they had been broken in half. In my opinion this was like being in urban ruins.
“Ok Ray. Before I leave you guys to monitor this battle would you allow Rachael to absorb some of your power; it’s to make this battle fair.”
“Sure thing. I want this to be a fair fight.”
I took off one of my gloves and took his hand allowing the cold energy to drain in me. The feeling was powerful but not as strong as when I had copied from kinetics. Removing my hand I gave Ray a light smile.
“I’m all done and ready when you are,” I told Ray.
“Ok guys I want you to go to the designated starting points on the opposite sides of this sparring room. You will have to search out and restrain the opposing side. Rachael. Make sure to keep in mind that you will have to take him quickly as you won't have use of his power indefinitely.”
With that Ray turned and ran toward his location. It was amazing the way he ran. Every detail that let him run as fast as he did, I was committing to my own body. I knew I could copy those movements of his perfectly, and they made him so fast. Ray’s power was really cool.
With that, I copied his run and headed to my starting point. I did have to modify the run a little though because as a girl it seemed my body moved differently, which I already knew. But still the movements I had just learned from Ray would prove valuable.
It turned out my starting position was in the top of one of the buildings that was intact. I just followed the arrows pointing where my starting position was, they were painted bright red for me and blue for Ray’s side. There were arrows all over the place; in addition there were arrows in yellow to point out where the exits were located, probably so you would not get lost. This meant I would have to run down a whole bunch of stairs again after running up. Why did they not put an elevator in this five story building? It was not that it was hard it just seemed like a pain. But it also meant there were whole bunches of hiding places in the urban terrain. I was just going to guess that this was to help train us, in case we had to take out an emergent gone rouge in a very populated city, but it did make an interesting sparring zone.
‘EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!’
That was the siren signaling the beginning of the match. I would have to go out and find my prey now… before he found me. Though I had a feeling this was more cat and mouse and I had become the mouse. It was clearly obvious they put Ray at an advantage here. I had no idea why they would do that though.
I started to run down the building. I knew, once I got outside of this building, I would have to keep my guard up. Ray could be anywhere, just waiting to ambush me. I got to the door and peeked outside. No sign of Ray. I sighed taking a deep breath. I decided my next move was to run to the cover of a destroyed building. The plan was to stick to the shadows and try to find Ray. My only chance was to take him out by a surprise attack
I walked around keeping to the shadows… There was still no sign of Ray. For now I was in the clear. I noticed one of the lower buildings and came up with an idea. I started to pick up a few stones and other object I could use as projectiles they would probably help me and I could set them up. I was pretty sure I stood no chance against Ray in a direct fight. I finally got to the top of the two story building. It was here I decided to maintain base and keep a lookout for Ray.
I sat watching and waiting there, ever so patiently, for Ray to come. It was beginning to get annoying and I was getting frustrated and tired of this waiting game. Just when I thought I had enough, I noticed Ray walking about calmly and relaxed. Why was he so relaxed he seemed as if he was not taking this seriously. I picked up one of my stones and waited for just the right time, and then I flung it at him with all my force. Damn why was he relaxed? Was he not taking me seriously at all?
Just when I thought it was going to hit him he dodged it at the last second taking a half step to move his body out of the way. He did not even dodge with his eyes. Having access to Ray’s power I realized he was using his ears to dodge. He had been waiting for me to make the first move; he was purposely putting himself out there so as to lure me out. He then did that speedy run move, coming closer to me as fast as he could. This guy was in good form; I had to get out of this building quickly before he caught up to me. This was part of the reason I chose one of the lower buildings. I got out as quickly as I could, but he was already hot on my trail and he was a whole lot faster, this would turn out to be a test of endurance versus speed. I would have to out maneuver him to win since I had less endurance and was slower than him in speed. But maybe my lighter body would allow me to maneuver through this urban terrain better.
I knew there was a low wall to the right corner that I could jump over followed by a smaller hole that I could wiggle into. It was one of the advantages of being smaller, I could fit through the hole in the wall and he probably couldn’t. I needed to buy time. Unfortunately I did not have time as I would lose access to Ray’s Power soon. I was obviously out matched. I went to take the right turn but stopped. Some of the ruins were pushed down where I wanted to make my turn and crawl through the hold I knew was nearby after walking around before I finally found Ray. Ray had probably blocked the path with the rubble beforehand knowing what I might do. Damn he was smart. There was no choice now but for me to keep on running, although it seemed he was only jogging now. It seemed like he was mocking me.
I kept going into the more unfamiliar territory that was closer to Ray’s starting position. I had not explored this part of the sparring room. I kept running but Ray was still close on my heels he was only a few feet behind me now. I began to pick up rocks and hurl whatever projectiles I could at him as I ran. I needed to regain any distance I could. He had to block a few but using his powers it was relatively easy to dodge most of them. Luckily for me I was looking behind so I learned a few dodge techniques.
I kept running and running until I unfortunately found myself at a dead end. Damn how had this happened? I had played right into Ray’s Hands and he had cornered me.
I saw him round the corner with a smile.
“Whew, looks like the trap worked.”
“What trap?” I asked.
“Did you notice I blocked off a few paths? It was in order to trap you here.”
“Wait! I only noticed one blocked path at the beginning?”
“Oh! So you did not survey the entire area? That’s another mistake.”
“Well… I decided to set up a trap to find you, but I could not find you anywhere. Where were you?”
“I stayed in the building to let you survey the area before I went out. That was another tactic I used. If the person is impatient to get the battle over with, you can show up late. It was tactic used by Japanese Samurai. If you showed up late, the opponent was usually tired and frustrated from waiting and would be easier to defeat.”
“Wait… So you planed all this?”
“Yep, now all that’s left is to decide who the winner will be, be prepared because here I come.”
He came at me with that speed from before. This was bad because I did not have much of his power left I figured I had preserved as much of it as I could. He was using all these fancy martial arts techniques. I took off one of my gloves knowing I had to get a hand on him. I tried dodging but took a hit. Damn it hurt like hell. He was using a hold technique. It was partially to my advantage as I was able to graze my hand on him. I felt the absorption of some power. I understood the hold now and was able to devious a way to escape.
Twisting my arms up, I managed to pull myself out of his grasp. I would be damned if I was going to get taken out this easily. It looked bad for me. I was tired and exhausted now; escaping had taken too much out of me. If I still had a man’s body fighting would be so much easier. I now had to make up for the lack of strength with skill and ingenuity. A lot about fighting physically as a girl had to do with thinking. If I could not get my thoughts set straight and think of good plans and ideas I would lose quickly.
I came at Ray this time trying to use some of the techniques I had learned watching Ray’s moves just recently. Ray was extraordinary he had all this skill and power that he could call up instantly. I had to finish this quickly or else I would be out of energy soon and would be easy to restrain. Trying to use one of Ray’s attack techniques I came at him but he simply used another dodge.
That was another problem… I may be able to copy and learn from Ray’s power, but he knew all the moves in advance which meant I learned them after they were used ON ME! I kept trying to doge but he kept getting holds on me using different forms of martial arts. I was learning so many different techniques and breathing forms from him. But the rate at which he used them and kept switching them was astounding. I knew that soon he would finish me. I made one desperate move. I kicked up some dirt. I made sure to kick the dirt just right so that it went in Ray’s eyes. Taking my chance, I ran at him, knowing it was either now or never.
All of a sudden his arms spun around and he caught me by the wrists. How was he fighting me without eyes? I then realized my crucial mistake. Before, when I threw a rock at him, he had dodged my attack from the building, using his ears, not his eyes. Ray was doing the same thing now. He had caught me. Ray quickly put me into another hold using my own weight against me to hold me down. I tried to escape for about a minute, but the more I struggled the more fatigued I became. It was obvious I was worn out and tired. I had lost this duel.
“Ray I give, you win.”
“Whew finally over, good spar Rachael.”
“Yeah that was a good spar Ray; we should do it again sometime, but let me use other powers. Your power is sweet but I don’t think I can win against most people using their own power, that is if they truly know how to use their power correctly.”
“Yeah I hear you, the odds were stacked in my favor from the beginning, but you put up a good fight, Rachael.”
“Yep” I smiled.
“Good Spar Rachael and Ray. Now that it is over, please head for the exit!” It was Mr. Trait’s voice over the speakers in the sparring room. It was obvious now that they had cameras watching us. I hoped I had no embarrassing videos taken. I laughed inside at that joke.
We headed toward the exit and stepped outside. I was tired and sweaty from the sparring and ready to shower and change. Ray was sweating even more than I was. Sweating less was another advantage of being a girl.
“Good fight you two!” Said Mr. Trait.
“Thanks,” we replied.
“Ok Ray, you’re excused. I would like to talk to Rachael alone, I will see you later.”
“Where would you like to go Mr. Trait?”
“Let’s just take a walk outside for a little.”
We both headed outside to just walk around. I was wondering what he wanted to talk about.
“Rachael your power is very unique and special, so special in fact that it may scare certain people here at the Center.”
“What do you mean by scare people here at the Center Mr. Trait?”
“I am afraid your power is too much of an asset here at the Center and your potential is going to waste here.”
“Wait a second… What are you saying?” Things were starting to get strange. Why was he saying these things. I was beginning to have a bad feeling.
I began to run away. I needed to get away from Mr. Trait. But he grabbed my hand. He then took out a needle and injected whatever was in the syringe into my body.
I started to feel weak. I could not move, I could not even scream. Whatever he had injected into me was paralyzing me.
“Do you know why I had you fight Ray? It was so I could tire you out. You had no chance at the beginning but I knew you would go all out. I am so cunning. Now let’s get you out of here to where you belong,” he laughed.
I tried to struggle, but it was no use. He had gotten me. He got into one of the Jeeps and drove me to the Center entrance. When we got there I noticed the guards were still there, on duty. Why would he go through the front entrance when there were guards clearly waiting?
As we got closer one of the guards spoke to Mr. Trait.
“So you got her, good job Agent Traitor.”
“It is so good to be called by my code name instead of that shortened Mr. Trait. Agent Worm I expect you got everything covered from here.”
“Yep… Agent Delta and I got guard duty today like planned; we took out the cameras and everything. They should have a team over here soon so we got to hurry.”
“Ok take her; I will go back so they don’t associate me with her being missing, until it is too late. I plan to retrieve some files before I make my escape.”
“Ok good to hear Agent Traitor. Finally I get to stop working for the American Government, been waiting to serve the General again.”
“Yep now get going.”
With that the fake guards blinded and gaged and bounded me. I tried to scream but nothing would come out. I found myself thrown into a car. I was terrified now. The care was obviously headed away from the Center. Who were these people and what did they want from me? On thought I had to that question was maybe they were the same people who tried to abduct me before at the restaurant. That left many more questions unanswered.
The last thing I heard before blacking out was “Nice going Delta. We've lost the Center vehicles”.
The Center: Tester - Part 11
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
This chapter is told through Claire's point of view (POV). Also again big thanks to Zip for the great editing!
----------------------------------------------------------
It was a really nice day today here at the Center. The birds were chirping and I had finally finished power testing for today. It was a good day to be alive. I was excited inside and my heart was beating. Today I had plans with Leon. I headed to his room in order to fetch him. It was kind of funny actually. Not too long ago I was a boy and never would have dreamed of going out with a boy. Now I was girl and the thought excited me. Though, if I was the girl now why was I fetching Leon? He should have come looking for me. Though in the end, I guess it did not really matter.
Getting to Leon’s room I came up to the door and knocked.
‘Knock! Knock!’ “It’s Claire,” I told the door.
“I’m coming, just give me a minute to throw on my shoes!”
A minute later he came out.
“Well that took you long enough, Leon!”
“Sorry, I was taking a nap!”
“Whatever! Come on Leon, you promised to go for a walk with me!”
“Yeah I know!” He gave me a big hug. “Let’s get going then.”
We started by first walking around the school. It was nice to just spend time with Leon. We were holding hands and for some reason my heart just kept pounding. He just looked so cute to me. It’s weird that I became attracted to boys because of my change. But it was part of my life now. It was not like I did not enjoy it to some degree. It was nice to be doted on and called pretty. I still missed being a guy but as a wise man once said, “When in Rome do as the Romans!”
We began to walk outside and the fresh air was marvelous. Leon’s hand was beginning to sweat now, I guess he was nervous being around me and holding my hand. We decided to go and sit on a bench inside the veranda nearby.
Leon and I started to talk about random things. We were both surprised that my best friend Rachael got a job working with the Testing and Training Department here. It was still very nice being in a school with a bunch of other emergents. Though it was also frustrating. Even though you had all these unique powers you still had to attend school. The teachers gave so much homework that I felt as if I was drowning in the work.
One assignment I had due soon was a Biology lab I was doing with my lab partner, named Emma Ford. I really enjoyed working with Emma. She was a really nice girl. The problem was that the assignments all the teachers gave stacked up. It’s like they did not understand that they were not the only teachers giving homework.
“So Leon, I was just wondering. How are you handling being a boy now?”
“Well probably about the same as you are handling being a girl now. It’s tough at first and a very terrifying experience but you live and adapt. I am not going to go into the details. But what probably helped me the most to adapt and accept who I am now, is you. Before you came into my life here, I could hardly stand being a guy. It was so strange having feelings for woman and being attracted to them. In fact the whole world seemed strange and foreign to me then. But when you came here and we started to get to know each other, you began to help give me a purpose here. I understood the pain you were going through from the change in sex. I also really enjoyed spending time with you. You helped me find the fun side of being a guy.”
“Wow Leon, I never knew you were such a romantic type!”
“Hahahaha! Yeah I loved romance back when I was a girl. One of the fun parts of being a guy though is that you get to implement the romance and sweep the girl off her feet.”
We both laughed at that.
“Yeah, you think you can sweep me off my feet, Leon?”
“Yep! In fact I know I can!”
Leon then scooped me up in his arms. Holding me he leaned in for the prey. I could try to resist, but my body told me otherwise. Catching his prey, our lips met and we began to kiss passionately. I felt the warmth from his mouth breathe into me. There were sparks flying in my head, my heart was pounding up and down and my breasts hardened a little. It was as if my entire body was just begging to become his, to melt into his arms and become one. We kissed for about a minute. Never in my life, when I was a boy, did I think I would be kissing a boy. But now as Claire it just seemed so right, so pure and beautiful. When we were done kissing we pulled away smiling slightly at one another.
“So Claire did I sweep you off your feet?”
“Yeah you did,” I smiled.
He just held me in his arms for about another ten minutes. We finally separated to go our separate ways for the day. We both had to finish homework still.
Leon headed back inside but I decided to wait out here a little bit longer, just to think things through. I had thought about the kiss and how I was so pulled to Leon. I was not thinking rationally. Really I had not changed that long ago. Yet my emotions and body were moving me, pushing me towards a direction I had not fully accepted yet, though I knew I would fully accept it soon. I would be living as Claire for the rest of my life. So I believe I should embrace my new self, and my new self it seems to enjoy being with Leon.
A few minutes later something shocking happened. Mr. Trait and my best friend and roommate Rachael walked out of the Center. I could not hear what they were saying to each other on the veranda, but they started talking. Rachael looked completely exhausted, as though she was just in a marathon. After a bit Rachael began to look really scared and seemed like she was about to make a run for it. But then the most shocking thing happened. Mr. Trait grabbed Rachael’s arm and stuck a needle into her. Rachael just went limp and fell over. It seems like whatever he injected into her had just paralyzed her. Then Mr. Trait picked her up and carried her away.
I took a deep breath and sighed when he went away. I could not believe this was happening. Why was Mr. Trait doing this? All I knew was that this looked bad and I was crying now. I really did not want to lose Rachael we had become so close. Rachael was my best friend. I decided that the first thing I would have to do was to alert Ms. Fine to what I had just seen. I immediately pulled out my Center phone and called her. She was listed as one of the numbers to call in case of an emergency.
“Hello Ms. Fine. Are you there?”
“Yeah I am Claire. Quickly! What’s the problem? I have a serious issue on our hands right now.”
“I just saw Mr. Trait inject something into Rachael and then carry her away!”
“Wait! What did you just say? I want you to repeat yourself tell me the whole story?”
So I rattled off to Ms. Fine all that I had just witnessed. It was so shocking to me; I could hardly believe that this was happening.
“I see Claire. This worries me deeply I am sending a team over to Mr. Trait’s office to see if we can find anything. For the time being I suggest you head to your room.”
So I did what I was told, and started heading to my room. But I did not have the heart to go back to my room without Rachael. I headed inside and starting walking around the building. I was crying so hard now. This was awful and I was losing my friend. Damn! Why was I so powerless? I decided I would head to Mr. Trait’s office myself. I would be miserable if I did not find answers.
As I got closer, I noticed Mr. Trait was at his office door. He was surrounded by Center military personal and a few of the Center’s telepaths were present. Ms. Fine was present as well. Mr. Trait was holding a big brief case and looked way to much at ease when surrounded by a bunch of armed soldiers pointing guns at him. I quickly hid to the side of the hall way, trying to conceal myself as much as possible behind a door of one of the classrooms. For some reason I knew I did not want to get involved in this. Mr. Trait then made a dash for it and the soldiers aimed at him. Though what happened next was baffling. Mr. Trait pulled out a grenade, unclipped the safety and sent it flying backwards in a matter of seconds. The soldiers and everyone else had to dive to safety, allowing Mr. Trait to continue running unobstructed. The grenade went off and I heard a few yelps of pain. I hope everyone was ok over there.
I was pissed that the bad guy was getting away. Even though he hurt my friend what was I supposed to do against someone like him. I was really upset and tears were streaming down like a current now. I was angry and now I wanted revenge. Clearly my next action proved I was not thinking rationally. For as he was approaching me I rushed out of my hiding spot, really pissed, and with a well-aimed kick I got Mr. Trait right in the balls. Mr. Trait collapsed like a pile of sticks. I was so shocked, but then Mr. Trait pulled out a gun. SHIT!
‘BANG!’
Oh shit! He shot and killed me didn’t he. I opened my eyes to see. There was no pain though. Mr. Trait’s gun was lying on the floor and he was clutching his leg. Ms. Fine was standing behind him, her gun pointed at Mr. Trait. Ms. Fine had shot Mr. Trait, she had saved my life. I quickly did the first thing I could think of; I kicked the gun away from Mr. Trait.
Mr. Trait just sat there in pain, glaring at us all. He was clearly pissed.
“Mr. Trait surrender now!” Ms. Fine demanded.
“Yeah right, I’d rather die!”
“You wouldn’t dare!”
“Watch me Ms. Fine! This is for MAGNUM!”
He reached into his pocket and pulled out some sort of pill that he quickly swallowed. A few seconds later his eyes got big and he collapsed, his head hitting the floor. He was dead.
“Damn! He took a cyanide pill, these guys are no joke. They’re professionals.”
The Ms. Fine turned around to face me. She gave me a glare of disapproval that was among the scariest looks I had ever seen in my life.
“Ms. Evergreen, I am pretty sure I had told you to go to your room. Yet you came here, putting your life and the lives of everyone else here in greater danger.”
“I’m sorry Ms. Fine. I did not want to go back to my room with Rachael not being there. I was so upset and angry. I could not help myself.” The tears were streaming down my face now harder than ever before in my life.
“That is not a suitable excuse, Ms. Evergreen. We will be talking about the consequences of your actions later young lady. I hope you are aware of that.”
“Yes, Ms. Fine.” I cried.
“Now I suggest you go back to your room before you get into any more trouble. I will stop by sometime to talk this situation over with you. Do you understand?”
“I under…stand, Ms. Fine.”
I went right to my room. I was crying all the way there. It was just so unfair. I knew I was lucky to be alive and I was thankful to Ms. Fine for saving me, but the whole situation just sucked. I finally got to my room. I opened the door and went to my bed. I just lay there crying into my pillow for ten minutes before I finally was able to stop. I got a tissue off my desk and wiped the tears away. I then lay on my bed for about another twenty minutes before I heard a knock on the door. ‘Knock!’
“Hello Claire. It’s me, Ms. Fine. I am coming inside. Ok?”
“Yeah, ok.” I sniffled back.
Ms. Fine entered my room. She looked at me and then came over and sat down.
“I hope you understand why I will be punishing you. Why your actions were wrong. Putting your own life in danger.”
“Yes I do, Ms. Fine. Is everyone ok back there?”
“Yes! Somehow everyone survived, although a few got hit by some of the shrapnel, it is nothing life threatening fortunately.”
“That’s good to hear, Ms. Fine!”
“Yes it is. As for your punishment, you will be serving detention in my office, after power testing and training, for the next three weeks. I have work that you will be helping me with around my office.”
“Ok Ms. Fine. I am really sorry. Thanks for saving me!”
“Yes you were lucky I was able get him right in time.”
“May I ask a question, Ms. Fine?”
“Yes, you may.”
“What about Rachael, did you find her?”
“No Claire. I’m sorry we could not. We believe she was taken away from the Center, but I will tell you that we are taking this case seriously and we will do all in our power to retrieve Rachael. With that said, I actually came to discuss something with you.”
“What, Ms. Fine?”
“Before Mr. Trait died, one of our telepaths was able to retrieve information on the location of a minor base they planned to move Rachael to, before moving her again to an unidentified location. As of now the only other information on this organization we were able to retrieve was that their name is Magnum, and there will be a significant threat of emergent resistance at this base. That’s where you come in, Claire. Your ability as a damper will prove beneficial to this mission… possibly lifesaving. We want you to go with the retrieval group in order to rescue Rachael.”
“Are you sure, Ms. Fine?”
“Unfortunately I am being very sure! I am against this but Kris believes you will prove beneficial to this mission. So I am trusting Kris’s judgment. You will be leaving soon, so I suggest you report to the briefing room. I will see you there shortly, Ms. Evergreen.”
With that Ms. Fine got up and left. I just sat there dumbfounded for a few minutes.
I could not believe this was all happening!
The Center: Tester - Part 12
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
As all ways a big thanks is to be awarded to Zip. Sorry its been a while. I finally got this out though. This is a chapter with both Rachael's and Claire's point of view. Chapter 13 is already written and should be coming out soon. Hope you enjoy this chapter!
Ryan thought he had all the happiness in the world. He had his beautiful girlfriend Mattie but life is a roller coaster as Ryan would find. Here is his story as he goes through what can only be considered the biggest change of his life.
---------------------------------------------------
Chapter 12 A
Claire’s Point of View:
I was to report to the briefing room for my first mission. I was still pretty upset about Rachael’s kidnaping but I was also kind of excited and scared because this was my first mission with the Center. Walking into the briefing room I found a few familiar faces. Of course Ms. Fine was present, but Kris was also there. Included in the group were Ray and Liz. What was most shocking was that a few of my close friend were also here. There sitting with them was Leon and Tony, even more shocking though was that Jasmine of all people was here!
“Why is she here, especially after what she has done to Rachael?!” I pointed at Jasmine. My anger was rising this was the last thing I needed.
“Relax Claire I am here because I wanted to be here. I am truly sorry for what I did. I am also very thankful for Rachael and how she told it to me true. She has guts, I respect that. When I heard what had happened I insisted on going on this mission. You will be attacking an enemy base, you guys need me.”
“Yes that is quite right. We will be taking a helicopter to try to catch up with the vehicle holding Rachael. Right now we are tracking the targets via satellite. I have made sure to contact law enforcement and have got a many blocks set up to try to slow them down. We are to rescue Rachael and then head straight to the mini base. The reason we head to the enemy’s mini base right after is because they have probably got wind of us knowing we have located them since their inside agent Mr. Trait has not contacted them. I want to get as much info on this new organization as possible so we are attacking ASAP!” Kris said.
So is this the reason you brought destructive power emergent, because we are launching an attack. But wait! Leon and Tony’s powers are fairly destructive but why are we bringing them on this mission? There’re plenty of other powerful emergents here.”
Since we are doing an attack on a base, there is more risk for casualties. We are bringing some troops but we do need some emergents. Since there is risk for casualties we can only bring people if they volunteer. We have not forced any student here to participate in this. They are all here because they wanted to be here” Kris responded.
“Ok! Sounds good! Makes sense.”
“Now we need to move quickly, so I want everyone headed to the helicopter. Ms. Fine will be relaying info to us from back here at the Center. I am the leader for this rescue mission and expect you all to follow my orders. Now let’s move it!” Kris ordered.
We all went as quickly as possible out of the briefing room and headed to one of the Jeeps that then drove us to the helicopter pad. Many other troops were moving around here and there. It seems that they were deploying as many as possible into Jeeps to escort them to the discovered enemy’s mini base. Kris and the rest of us quickly boarded the helicopter. The blades spun around and around. We were lifted into the air and before you knew it we were off.
The copter was flying high above the ground and we were covering some major ground. The roads and cars below looked like the hot wheels play set that I used to play with when I was a boy.
“Hey Claire, how are you holding up?” Leon asked.
“I am doing fine. But I will feel a whole lot better after this is over and we have rescued Rachael.”
“That’s the right attitude. We need to stay positive, Rachael will be rescued.”
I smiled at Leon, and then was taken by an impulse. I leaned in and pecked him on the cheek. I was glowing bright red when I pulled away from him. “Thanks Leon.”
“Hey everyone we have spotted the target. They have moved off road it seems. They are driving into an empty field now. Keep your eyes on the vehicle; somehow they have jammed our satellite. Luckily we have them in view already. Get ready! We are moving in!” Kris informed us.
The helicopter began its dissent into the field the vehicle we were in pursuit of was driving through.
“Ray” Kris yelled. “Take out their wheels!”
“Hear you loud and clear Kris. I had a good fight with Rachael today, and they will not taking away my next match with her.” Ray lifted his gun took aim and fired a few rounds. He looked like a true expert marksman. In addition, the fact that we were in a moving vehicle made his shots even more spectacular.
‘Bang!’ ‘Bang!’
His aim was incredible. Ray hit the tires precisely. His skill indeed made him a perfect marksman. The vehicle skidded to a stop. They were still trying to move but it seemed they were unable to do so now, the wheels just dug deeper into the earth throwing dirt every which way. The helicopter landed nearby and we all jumped out of it and ran toward the target.
Some men suddenly got out of the car and were holding guns. They were firing many shots at us. ‘Bang’ Bang’ Bang’!
The bullets came flying at us.
“Ahhhhh!”
It was my Leon. I took a second to glance back. A bullet had hit him in his right leg. He was on the ground bleeding. He looked like he was in so much pain that it hurt me.
“That’s enough of this” shouted Tony.
A giant vibration was let loose from Tony Upon coming in contact with our attackers their guns were blasted back. The men who were attacking us were now groveling on the ground covering their ears. The rest of us quickly covered the ground and captured our attackers. As we were instructed we let the soldiers that accompanied us handle the inspection of the captive terrorists. They were patted down and all weapons were removed.
Let me tell you that these men had a whole bunch of weapons on them.
I ran to the vehicle. Looking inside I sighed in relief to see a terrified Rachael tied and gaged in the back.
I opened the door of the vehicle and went right to Rachael.
“It’s going to be ok Rachael. We are here for you. You’re safe now.”
She still looked really worried and frightened though. She was crying and was trying to say something but could not with the gag on. So I removed her gag.
“Mattie! They have Mattie!” She cried.
Chapter 12 B
Rachael’s Point of View:
I found myself still inside the vehicle surrounded by those men who had kidnapped me. Opening my eyes I looked around. There had to be some way to escape from them.
“Hey Worm! She looks uneasy.”
“Yeah we should warn her, like we were told. You can have the honor.”
“Little girl, you better behave and not even think of escaping. We’re to inform you that we’ve captured your friend Mattie. If you don’t cooperate it will not end well for her or you. So just sit tight and enjoy the ride.”
I could not say anything, bound and gagged like I was. But the very fact that they had captured Mattie was making my blood boil. But it also made me very scared. They had captured her to use against me. These people were just cruel. How could they kidnap someone who this whole situation did not even concern? I was crying now a whole lot. How could they do this? I truly felt like a little girl now. Here I was tied and helpless and unable to do anything. I had quickly become the maiden in peril. It seemed as though I really could do nothing to save Mattie, now that I had become a maiden. What could I do? I was no longer a big strong guy. Now I was the beautiful girl of dreams. I was more likely to be protected then do the protecting. This whole situation hurt and I could do nothing so I just cried and cried. At least as a girl I could have no shame in crying in this sort of situation. In fact crying helped make me feel a little better, but I was still terrified.
We continued on the road. I could barely see out of the window though, but I could tell we were on a road. The whole time as we drove all I could think of was Mattie and how she was doing. We kept driving but eventual took a turn into a more empty secluded area, and eventually it seemed we drove off the road all together. We were in a green field now and the car suddenly sped up.
‘Bang!’ ‘Bang!’
I heard some shots being fired. They sounded like they hit us. I suddenly heard some pop sounds. All of a sudden the car swerved to a stop, out of control. I was thrown around in the back.
“Dang, we’ve been hit!”
“Try to get moving. We don’t have much farther to go! Maybe we can get the rest of the way.”
I felt it as they hit the accelerator. But we went nowhere. It jolted a lot and then they stopped.
“It’s no use! We will just have to call for help and try to hold them off until support can get here. Don’t worry about killing them just fire.”
“Yep, let’s do it!”
I heard a radio start up. “Yep, yeah we were stopped. Send support!” The radio frequency went dead. Then the men loaded some weapons and headed outside. A few seconds later I heard a bunch of gun shots going every which way followed by a load scream of pain that I recognized as Leon’s voice. They had come to save me; I started to cry hysterically again. I was just so happy. I had such great friends. I then heard a large vibration hit. My ears were stinging from the vibration, it was probably Tony. It looked like he had come to save me as well.
A few minutes later I saw one of the greatest sights in the world. Looking in the window was Claire. She spotted me and smiled. I was still crying a lot though, and I was also still very worried about Mattie. Claire got inside the vehicle and came to me. She started to tell me everything was going to be all right and comfort me. Dang, I though, just remove this gag already. I need to save my Mattie. After what seemed like an eternity, but was actually less than a minute, Claire removed the gag.
The first words I uttered to her were “Mattie! They have Mattie!” All the while I was crying hysterically. Why had I become such a girl?
“Wait did you say they had Mattie? The girl you were dating when you were still a guy” Claire asked.
“Yeah, they kidnaped her to use against me, so I would be cooperative.”
“These guys are so cruel. How could anyone do this? Here let me get you untied.” Claire told me.
Claire then finally untied me. It took her a while and eventually we resorted to having one of the soldiers carrying a knife cutting me loose. I then rubbed my sore wrists; the ropes had really dug into my hands. Probably because I kept struggling more and more trying to escape after I heard they caught Mattie. It was then that Kris approached me.
“It’s good to see you are safe. You are to head back by the helicopter to the Center. The enemy seems to be after you so we want to get you back to safety as quickly as possible. You will go with Leon, he got injured and Liz is right no healing him but we don’t want to risk anyone dyeing.”
“I am sorry Kris but that is a no can do. My friend Mattie was kidnaped by these people in order to use against me. I am coming along to save her. Don’t stop me!”
“I hope you know the punishment for going against orders.”
“Kris, I understand your point, but Mattie is like a part of my family I can’t abandon her. Just let me come. You only have one helicopter anyway… how do you expect to get back then?”
“We have many troops coming this way as we speak. I will complete this job and can get a ride back.”
“Kris just let her stay.” I turned around and saw it was Ray speaking. “I have taught her and she can handle herself pretty well on the battlefield. Also, just think if it was someone you were close to, you would not let it go easily. Also, I promise I will make sure to keep her safe. Ok?.
‘Sigh!“ Ray, if you say you will protect her, then alright. But Rachael better stay with you, at the slightest inconvenience I promise you severe punishment when we get back. Do you understand, Rachael?”
“Yes Kris! I hear you loud and clear.” I smiled at Kris. She smiled also but just kept walking and went over to check on Leon. He was in a whole lot of pain, but Liz was healing him and he began to look better.
“Thanks for that, Ray!”
“No problem, I understand how you feel.”
Just then many vans pulled up to where we were, and a bunch of Center troops got out. They seemed to handle everything rather quickly. The prisoners were loaded into one of the vans and that van pulled out and headed back. Leon was then put on the helicopter. I thanked him for coming to save me, but he just smiled saying it was his duty as my friend.
I was very surprise to see that Jasmine was also among us. Apparently she had come to support me. I guess there is really good in everyone. Once everything was taken care of, we were to continue on our way. I got into one of the vans with Kris and Ray. Everyone else got into the other vans.
It was very nerve racking as we drove. I was informed that we were attacking an enemy base. This whole situation would make anyone tense. We continued driving and then all of a sudden the whole ground began to shake.
‘RUMBLE!’
The very ground distorted as fault formed and the ground fell in. It was an earthquake. It was quite fortunate though, that all the vans stayed up. Everything was fine it was just very scary.
“Why is an earthquake happening?” I asked.
“Who knows just be grateful there was no damage and everyone is fine. Let’s continue on the mission.” Kris said.
A few minutes later I noticed a weird one story building in the distance. It appeared to just be an average warehouse.
“Is that the base?”
“Yep That’s the base. We are at the right location. I am just unsure of what we will find here. The place was surrounded by trees. As we came closer, all hell broke loose. Out of the trees jumped men in black suits like the ones who kidnaped me. They were shooting at our vans. There appeared to be about two hundred enemy soldiers firing at us. They were taking out the vans by aiming for the wheels. The Center soldiers got out of their vans and immediately returned fire. The whole situation turned awful in a matter of minutes.
“Everyone get in your positions! Emergents follow me. We will begin our assault!”
The rest of the emergents and I organized outside to begin our attack. It was then that out of the side of my eyes I noticed a fire ball headed straight toward us. If it was not for Jasmine we would all have died. She used her fire to block and slow the other fire. We all got out of the way quickly. It appeared that there were emergents in the trees attacking us. Few seconds later I felt air actually pierce me. Whoever our enemies are, they were stealthy and lethal.
“Hey Claire, can you stop these attacks?” Kris asked.
“I am trying to, but I can’t do it if I am unable to located where the attacks are coming from!”
“Damn this isn’t good. Everyone pull back and use our vans for cover. We can’t attack an opponent we can’t see.
The whole battlefield had literally become a hell on earth. Soldiers were shooting at the opposition and the fight had quickly become a stand still. Both sides were holding their ground. We held the area with the vans and a few rocks. But they held the advantage with the trees and base. We were literally trapped.
‘RUMBLE!’
The quake happened again and this times just where we were located. Many soldiers fell down as the ground gave way. The ground did not give away and shake too much but the effect was still the same. Who was causing these quakes? They were not very natural at all. Who ever heard of an earthquake hitting the exact same location? I looked around for any source. That’s when I saw the most amazing sight I had ever seen in my life. There at the door of the base was Mattie! My Mattie was there… but she looked to be in serious pain and was coughing blood. What had they done to her?
“Mattie” I shouted her name a few times. I would save her and nobody was going to stop me. Kris and Ray were occupied, luckily, so it was easier for me to escape their sight. I ran forward, out from where I was hiding. I was still her knight in shining armor and this was my duty, and I was going to save her even if it killed me!
The Center: Tester - Part 13
By Blackout
Supreme Editor: Zip
Ok to show my thanks to Zip for editing I decided for this chapter to name Zip the supreme editor. Treat Zip like the supreme editor with thanks and applause! I have started writing part 14 and hope to have it up sooner or later. Like with other projects I need to get done. P.s. I am really hoping to get another Elemental Awakening up soon!
---------------------------------------------------------
Let’s rewind the clocks a little…..
Meanwhile, where is Mattie?
-----------------------------------------------------------
As the headache continued, I felt the presence of the cell. The very cement began to creak and break.
“YAAAAAHHHHH!”
Through the great exertion, I noticed a crack in the wall. Then the whole room started to shake.
‘RUUUMMMBBBBLLLLEE!!!!’
With the intense shaking the crack got bigger and bigger and eventually the whole room came apart. The cement the cell was made of had been broken into smaller pieces. All at once the room was an utter mess. Somehow I had caused a quake. I could feel the earth. All the dirt and sediments were ringing around me. I could feel the strength and resistance of dirt. I even had some sense of the fundamental elements of stone within the metal. Although knowing what I did know, I could figure that metal would be hard if not next to impossible to reshape due to what little fundamental stone and other elements laid within it.
‘Pant!’ ‘Pant!’
Falling to my knees I began taking deep breaths. Although I felt a lot better now, the pain had subsided after I stopped, but it still took a ton out of me.
“Damn, is using your power always this exhausting!”
“No! It does use energy but my telekinesis did not make me fall down. Maybe your power is too strong that it takes a lot out of you.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. To be honest this is all way too much for me to handle right now. I think my brain has shut down.”
“Hahaha! Sure Mattie. Well since you opened an escape route let’s get out of here. We can talk about everything else later”
The cell had crumbled into pieces and light was filtering into the cell from the ceiling. It appeared as if this cell was inside some bigger building. Other cells were next to ours in a row. Some of them in ruins more than others now. The whole facility building we were in looked enormous. I had no idea where the heck I was.
We crawled out of the ruins and made our way out. I could already hear footsteps pounding behind us. I was feeling much better now. We decided to make a break for it. Amber and I started to run down the hall. Soon we came to a staircase and guess what we found waiting for us there. That’s right a bunch of armed soldiers.
“Men, fire! We need to knock them out!” One of the soldiers ordered.
‘Boom’ ‘Boom’ ‘Boom’
The projectiles came at us. Just when they were about to hit us it seemed as if time stopped. There, frozen in the air, were the capsule like darts intended to knock us out. It appeared as if they had just frozen in time while flying in midair.
“Whoa Mattie check it out! My telekinesis rules!”
“What? You froze them?”
“Yep! Now take this you villainous scum! I am the defender of truth and justice!”
Amber sent the injectors back at the soldiers, hitting each of them. As the darts hit, they all toppled over.
“Did you really have to add a superhero monologue? Don’t you know what type of situation we are in right now?”
“Yeah, I do. But can’t I lighten the mood of this situation. Getting too tense can’t be good.”
“Fine… sure.”
Looking around on the staircase I saw a sign reading; Basement Level 8: Prisoner Confinement.
“Well Amber, it appears as if we are eight floors underground.”
“Damn can’t you use your earth power to get us out of here?”
“No way. It put too much of a drain on me just using it to escape our cell. I doubt I could use it to escape up eight floors.”
“True I guess we have no choice but to continue forward.”
Climbing the stairs was tiring, but I guess we were lucky to not run into any more soldiers. Still, I could hear people from downstairs. We came to Level Seven. According to the sign it appeared as though Level Seven was the Research department. Strangely enough it appeared deserted as though everyone had fled or been evacuated. I was still unsure why we had not encountered more troops. For some reason it appeared only a few had been focused on us. Running through the Research Center I saw tables with straps and other scientific looking machinery in different rooms. It started to get hotter as we ran through that floor.
“Hey Mattie! What’s with that fire ahead of us?”
“Holy Shit! What on earth is going on here?”
Right in front of us, in a few of the rooms, was a fire of massive proportion. It looked like it was done on purpose. I started to feel really hot; it was making me sweat a lot which is really uncomfortable with boobs.
“Amber, there is nothing else to do, but just run through this hall. We will not be able to make it much further if this fire spreads into the hallways.”
“I agree. We will have to run though the hall as fast as possible. It’s just way too hot now.”
We sprinted as fast as we could through the hall. Once we got through we made it to the next staircase. Right now, everything that was going on here was really strange. Running up the staircase it seemed as though this whole place was falling apart. Cracks appeared all over the place in the concrete. It was all so weird.
On Level Six, a sign told me that we had reached the infirmary. Fortune was with me though as the staircase to the next level was right next to the staircase we just exited from.
“HELP ME! SOMEONE ANYONE PLEASE!”
“Huh Mattie did you hear that. There is a girl down here screaming for help.”
“I recognize that voice, she is Megan Brown. She healed my hand.”
“Yeah but she is with the enemy. Should we save her?”
“Yes we should. It’s the right thing to do.”
Amber and I ran toward Megan’s Voice. We eventually found her, trapped under an examination table. The table had somehow fallen over on her. The room she was in was on fire. The fire was practically on her, burning her. Her whole body was quickly becoming consumed. I saw her crying in pain screaming for help.
“Please help me!” She was crying hysterically.
Damn this was going to be a pain. I quickly grabbed a fire extinguisher outside in the hall. Charging in, I sprayed the extinguisher all over the fire. Putting out as much as I could as fast as I could.
“Amber lift the table with you telekinesis, to set her free!”
“Sure I hear you.”
I watched as the table lifted a little. Ambers face was strained. Apparently lifting this big exam table was putting a huge strain on her. I would have to do the rest. I got to Megan, grabbed her hands and pulled her out from under the table and into the hallway.
“Dang, you are practically burned to a crisp” said Amber.
“Thanks..” ‘gasp’ “for saving me! The earthquake was horrible!”
Megan put her hands on her body and started to heal herself. Some of her body began to heal but it looked like it was way too much. Megan collapsed to the floor, unconscious.
“When she said earthquake, you don’t think she was referring to me, do you?”
“Most likely I would say yes. I am guessing your power affected quite a large area.”
“Maybe! I felt like I was about to die after that quake I seemed to cause. Anyway it looks like we are going to have to carry her,” I said.
“Yep, I will get her. I should be able to support her a little more with my power.”
Making our way back, we headed up the staircase. Level Five was the security floor it seemed. There were camera monitors in some rooms on this floor. But this floor was empty as well. So we just made our way further up onto the next staircase. Getting to Level Four was actual a major relief. This floor was more normal as it was a residence floor. I am guessing that people stayed here. As we were walking through, I heard distinct laughter. It was as if someone was talking in my head.
“Well now… Look who escaped.”
I looked around but saw nobody. What was going on?
“And what’s this? You even helped that useless Megan. HAHAHAHA! You confused? Scared? You were doomed ever since you met me at the restaurant!”
Walking out in front of me was the pale skinned girl with white hair that Ryan and I had been confronted by at the restaurant, before all this shit went down.
“Damn you bitch! What have you done to Ryan?”
“Now, now! No need for such foul language. You should be able to meet with your Ryan shortly. Hahahaha!”
“Damn you! Who are you people anyway?”
“That’s none of business. Let’s just say you’re an important investment.”
I had enough of her. I wanted to beat this girl half to death. So I began to charge in with all my strength. But for some reason I could not move. It was like my body did not follow what my mind told it to do. This was getting really scary now.
“You are probably wondering why you can’t move twerp! It’s because I am a dominator, a superior being among the emergents. From the very beginning you stood no chance against me.”
“What the heck is a dominator?”
“It means I can control you, I am dominating your brain. You will serve as the perfect bait out there. I should probably tell you there is a big fight going outside right now, and you are about to serve as a soldier on our side.”
“Wait! Do you honestly think I would just stand here and let this happen” said Amber.
“Of course not, but my associate is more than enough to stop you. Isn’t that right Frosty?”
Out of one of the rooms walked the other thug that attacked me and Ryan. He was grinning evilly from ear to ear.
“This looks like so much fun. I think I will join in.”
“Don you honestly think you’re able to beat me?!” Amber declared.
“Hahaha! He does not have to. I already am dominating your mind, also. But I have no use for you two, so I am leaving Frosty here as guard.”
The Frosty guy walked up to Amber and Megan with a gleeful smile.
“First we freeze the hands. Then we freeze the feet.” As he said this he began to actually freeze Amber’s and Megan’s hands and feet. It was a horrible sight to see.
“AHHHHH! Stop that! Are you trying to freeze us to death?” Amber said. Megan shivered and began to look even paler now. This whole situation did not look good. We had to find a way out of this as quickly as possible.
“Now ladies, I suggest you don’t attempt anything or else I will freeze you both completely!” He gave a wicked grin.
“Now let’s get going, you little twerp!” The albino girl demanded.
I could not control my body I took step after step up the stairs. The whole experience was terrifying. Imagine being a puppet, but you have your brain and you know everything that is happening. No matter how hard you tried to fight it mentally you could not win. You’re a prisoner in your own body. In a way it could be worse than being paralyzed, because at the very least no one else could control your body and make you do what you did not want to. I had become a prisoner to myself and I seemed unable to escape this nightmare ride.
We finally got to the top after walking up the rest of the floors. This whole experience felt like a millennium had gone by. Damn why did all this crazy shit have to go down. I was probably not sane anymore. Yes that had to be it. Ryan’s death had affected me so much that I had gone mentally insane. This was all a figment of my imagination. A farce, any moment now I would wake up from this nightmare of hell. There would be no powers, no organizations after me, and who knows maybe Ryan would come back for me. He had always been there for me so why shouldn’t he come to my aid now when I needed him the most.
I hated this nightmare this torture from hell. Every step I took against my will, I told myself was hell. Every step I took, I told myself this was only a nightmare. But deep down inside I knew the truth. The truth was all this crazy shit was real. There really were powers. This witch behind me really was controlling me somehow. But worst of all, that veil of reality I wanted to rip away the most, kept ringing in my head. Ryan was dead and there was nothing that was going to bring him back.
“Are you ready bait? Hahaha!”
If I could control my own body I would have hit that witch and throw her to the ground.
“Hahaha! I will take your silence as a yes then!”
We walked up the final stairwell. At the top of this staircase was a door. I was made to open this door. The light flooded inside as soon as the door was open.
So their base was completely underground. That would make it impossible to find even with satellite. The bright sun hurt my eyes. Unfortunately because I had no control over my body I could not really close them. I guess being underground for the past few days had done a real number on me.
Outside I saw a striking scene. There was a fight going on between two different groups of troops. The troops in black who had kidnapped me and the soldiers in the typical army camouflage. They were firing at one another. Then, there were other teens with powers, fighting all around me. The place was in utter chaos.
“Ok twerp, its time you turn the tables in our favor now. Time we use that power of yours!” My tormentor said.
I felt the pain again from using my power. I made the earth begin to shake again but only in the area with a large concentration of what appeared to be my enemy’s enemies. I heard screams of pain and shouting as the very ground they were standing on gave way.
I was in so much pain now. Using my powers just seemed to be too much of a burden I was dying but I could not stop using my power. I was being forced to by that white witch and her dominator power. I coughed up a lot of blood, in an instant. I could not hold on much longer. If I kept using my power I was pretty sure I was going to die.
“Hahaha! Are you having fun, you twerp?!”
Great! So she even had to be nasty as she was killing me. Well isn’t that wonderful, I thought sarcastically.
Many eyes on the battlefield turned toward me, to see the source of the earthquakes probably. It would not be long now until they shot at me and ended my torture. In a way, death would be peaceful. I would be able to escape from this torture, and best of all I would be able to join Ryan.
Just when I was about to totally give up hope in life I heard a voice call out to me from somewhere. Someone was calling my name frantically.
“Mattie! Mattie!”
I looked around. It seemed as though a divine being had called out to me. There in front of me was this beautiful girl with long brown hair. She was dazzling and beautiful and she was calling my name for some reason.
That’s when reality hit again. Wait a minute… This girl was actually calling out my name. Yet I had no idea who she was. I had never seen this girl before in my life. Yet somehow she knew me, as she was smiling with the biggest and most beautiful smile I had ever seen in my life. She was crying with happiness as she shouted my name over and over again attempting to make her way over to me. I was really confused now.
Who the heck was this girl? Who was this beautiful angel?
The Center: Tester - Part 14
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Thanks Zip for expert editing. I hope to get another chapter in soon to finish this story off. It's almost done but I am getting a new computer so I may not have computer access for a little while.
------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 14
I continued running toward where I saw Mattie. I heard Kris yelling at me now from the distance. She was going to kill me later, but I was not going to give up this opportunity to save Mattie. I knew bullets would probably hit me soon but when you’re on adrenaline and have a clear goal nothing can stop you … sometimes. Now was one of those times but I was getting through and for some reason I was doing it without getting hit.
I just continued running to where Mattie was, until I would reach her. That is when the earth under me began to shake also. I held my balance as best I could; it was a little hard with my boobs shaking around though. Thank heaven for whoever invented the bra, without one of these babies, moving around would suck now. But whoever was causing these earthquakes has to be really powerful. I had no idea who it was but it needed to stop. Mattie looked as if she was in a whole bunch of pain. I could see her coughing up blood. I saw a familiar figure behind her. Now wonder Mattie was just standing there! It was the pale white girl with dominator power. She must have been controlling Mattie. But why was that necessary? Mattie was just a normal human.
Another mini earthquake happened. This time it knocked me down to the ground.
“Uhg!” I had landed hard on my boobs. These things kept getting in the way, it really hurt. I got up again and ran to where Mattie was just on pure will alone. I kept getting knocked down but that was not going to stop me from getting closer. By the time I finally reach them I was battered and bruised, not to mention worn out.
“Oh look who it is! It’s the target. Hey I got a question for you. How do you enjoy these?” The white girl cupped her boobs and was laughing at me mockingly.
“Give Mattie back you creep!” I yelled at her.
“What if I don’t want to? Meehhhhh!” She stuck her tongue out at me.
This girl was a serious Bitch with a capital B. It was if she enjoyed torturing others and wallowing in their misery. I hated people like that with all the problems already in the world. Why did there have to be people who get their kicks out of other people’s misery, and make it worse for them.
I was so pissed I ran forward. I was going to throw a punch right at her face…….
“I wouldn’t do anything if I were you.” She had taken out a knife and had it poised near Mattie’s neck.
There was no choice now. I stopped moving and just glared at her. Maybe if I was lucky my glare would cause her to drop the knife on her own foot. Of course I did not think that would happen, but I could still wish it.
“Good you can listen. Do you know why you were not killed running out in the open?”
“It’s because you’re a valuable resource, a thing. A toy like you should just come along nicely and do what it’s told. You’re such a bad girl I bet. I am sure you have found someone to replace this girl here.” She looked at Mattie.
“You know some big strong man. Don’t deny you’ve got female urges, and you can’t help it. It comes with the territory. You should just embrace it. Make it yours. As a girl you can get guys to do almost anything for you! Hahaha! That lame place you call home…The Center! They will never understand the true meaning of how to use our powers. The government is afraid. Why you think they have the Center? It’s to control you, to cover up their mistakes. Does it seem fair that they take you away from your family and control your whole life? Most likely you will have to do everything they say and will be living there the rest of your life. Never again will you be able to truly interact with the real world. Your hopes and dreams are over. That is why you should join our organization. Magnum will give you those opportunities the Center denies you. You can be who you want to be. Though there really is no other option. You will either come the easy way or the hard way!”
“You’re crazy. Sure the Center right now does not allow Emergents to interact with the rest of the world. But that’s only how it is now. Who knows? Things may change and the rest of the world will learn about emergents. But the reason we have to lay low now is because of people like you! It’s people that abuse their powers. People like you who torture others. I can tell what is right and wrong, and I am telling you that your actions are wrong. Just because I have powers does not mean I am better than everyone else, it’s that kind of thinking that is troubling. One day though, I hope things will be different and I hope I will be able to return to my family and see Mattie again.
“Hahaha! You haven’t realized yet have you? Mattie is an emergent! She is the one that was creating all those earthquakes while I was controlling her. You have absolutely no chance against me, in fact you have no chance against a common soldier if you don’t have anyone else’s power copied. You can go on giving heroic speeches and pretending to be a hero but in the end you will see things my way. Now behave as these nice men take you away or else she gets it!” She said holding the knife at Mattie’s neck.
It was then that I noticed two men in black suits step into the light behind the white girl who was standing in the doorway to the enemy base.
“I can’t believe you fell for our trap and came running toward the girl. You pretend hero types are all the same. LOSERS!”
This whole situation looked really bad now. My powers were only effective against other emergents, but against professional soldiers I was toast. The two man made for me and grabbed me. Shit! I was caught. I was only then that another quake occurred and we all fell down. What was happening? Mattie caused the quakes, right? Though, wasn’t she under their control?
“Damn I lost control for a few seconds there! What happened?!” That devil woman shrieked. I did not waste this good opportunity I lunged out and got my hand on her. Feeling the cold energy, I felt powerful and strong. I knew I could make things go my way by just thinking it.
First things first. I dominated the soldiers that tried to capture me. It was strange being in someone’s head, able to control them. I could feel their resistance but it was nothing. These men where strong physically, but mentally, to me now, they could have been babies. Geez who would guess that being a dominator was so powerful and yet scary. In a way it was too powerful, being able to control others. You felt them resist but you were stronger… a being beyond human. They would have to bow to you to survive, and why shouldn’t they, when you can make them do so if they refuse. I began to see how corrupting a dominators power could be. It’s not that most dominators are bad but the very use of a dominator’s power was scary, in what it could do. You dominate others and could get whatever you want.
What I wanted though was Mattie, and to have these soldiers to leave us alone. So I decided I would send them on a little journey. “I need you two to faint.”
With that one command both of the soldiers fell to the ground unconscious. Who knew a dominator could interact on the mind in such an extreme way. If ever we got a friendly enough dominator who would allow extensive testing, I would need to do the evaluation as a tester. There was more to a dominator’s powers then I thought.
“Now it’s your turn!” I told her.
You honestly think you can dominate me with my own power it’s not possible. I have way more practice with this then you.”
She was right I could not dominate her no matter how hard I tried. But then, there was this flash of energy all around us, a pulse of sound and it distracted her long enough that I could breach her barrier for a second. I mentally told her to faint as fast as I could. She looked at me eyes wide and open in disbelief for a second before she crumpled to the ground.
Just then Mattie began to totter from side to side. It seemed like she has been through an awful lot. I rushed forward and caught her right in my arms. Finally we were reunited again.
“Are you ok?! Can you hear me? Mattie! Mattie!”
“Please…whoever you are! …Help…my friends….they were….caught…. ‘cough’…downstairs!”
She then closed her eyes. Damn they had put her through so much. At least on the positive side she was still alive. I confirmed it again by feeling her pulse. It was among the greatest sounds in the world, just now. My breasts were pressed against her and that just made the whole situation so very awkward. Never before had I thought that I would have the same equipment as Mattie.
It was then that I noticed the two soldiers, that I had made faint just movements before, get up. They were pretty tough. It seems a little mental beating was not going to keep them down long. Faint I told them mentally again. To my chagrin it didn’t work. I had reached the power limit after going against a dominator with her power. I was so lucky that the vibration blast occurred or she would not have been distracted long enough for me to beat her. It just had to be Tony, looks like I would have to thank that big lug of a soldier later.
The men quickly assessed their situation.
“It seems she dominated us and took out White Witch, we need to get her and move before we are captured.” One of the men said. Then in a matter of moments they picked up the White Witch…..hahaha….and ran. One of them though had to ram me down as they escaped. I guess they were still scared I could dominate them luckily for me. I still was finding it funny that the white girl’s code name was White Witch. That was way too funny. That name fit her so well.
A few seconds later I heard music to my ears.
“OPERATION IS A FAILURE, RETREAT!”
All around the firing of guns ceased as they dissolved away. It was as if the world had gone completely still. Unfortunately it did not stay that way! I quickly saw Kris running at me with a look that said, ‘I am going to kill you.’
“Rachael! What were you thinking? Defying orders and running off on your own! If it was not for Tony covering you, and delaying bullets with sound, you probably would have died. I suggest you give him your sincere gratitude. We will be talking about your punishment later.” She yelled at me.
“Ok Kris, I understand. This was my girlfriend Mattie when I was a guy. Apparently she was the one who caused the earthquakes. I still can’t believe it though. But she needs to be taken to the Center right now, before her the second phase of emergence. Also I believe she said there were some others still down there being held hostage. A rescue party needs to be sent.”
“I understand! Captain Darner, take this young girl and get her to Center facilities, on the double, before she goes through second emergence.”
“Yes ma’am!” he said saluting her with much enthusiasm. The guy named Captain Darner was obviously a well-trained and respected soldier but it seemed as if he was the type that was too serious about the army.
“Tony, Jasmine, and Claire you three will come with me. We have some captives down there.”
I watched as the three of them went downstairs in the building. It seemed as though this would probably be one of my last missions in a long time. Kris was definitely not risking me coming down with them and I could tell that my actions would probably deserve severe punishment. I had messed with the bull and now she was pissed. Sure I knew that what I did was wrong… logically speaking, I should have stayed with them and approached the whole situation differently. By running out, I had risked my life and jeopardized the mission in general. Usually I was so clear headed and would think everything through. But when I saw Mattie, something came over me, my emotions were stronger now than ever before, it seemed. Oh Yeah! Duh I was a girl now.
Damn you estrogen! ‘giggle’ Oh please say I did not just giggle. That estrogen was getting the better of me. I started crying again without real notice. All this happened so fast and without notice. I was lucky to be alive and I was even happier that Mattie was saved. So what if Kris was figuratively going to kill me later. I had saved Mattie and she meant the world to me. She was safe and I was safe and in the end … despite all this gender confusion and other annoyances, that’s what truly mattered.
About an hour later I saw Kris come up carrying a young girl about my age on her back followed by Jasmine who held another girl. Both the girls were shivering as if they had been frozen. That’s when Tony and Claire walked out of the enemy base with the guy named Frosty being dragged behind. He was unconscious and Tony was not even bothering to lift him up. I guess he sort of deserved that. It was obvious he had done something to freeze them.
I saw a few of the soldiers come over and they put their jackets around the girls to keep their body heat in. Kris then walked over to me.
“Damn that guy was so sadistic. I can’t believe he was getting a thrill out of freezing those girls little by little. It’s a good thing I went down there personally. I am just letting you know they are safe though they are both in pretty serious condition right now.”
“Ok thanks,” I sniffed. I was still crying. Damn hormones.
“They are safe now so nothing too major to worry about. You are to go back with the injured as well as Claire and Tony. I am very disappointed in you Rachael.”
“I’m sorry I let my emotions get the better of me. Thank you anyway, for saving me and Mattie.”
“It’s good to see you understand your mistakes. That does not mean I am letting off any.”
“I know. I will see you at your office later.”
Any Center vehicles that were still operational after the earthquakes, caused by Mattie, were quickly filled with injured. Unfortunately about five soldiers were killed and about twenty three had serious injuries. These guys were definitely ruthless; they were aiming to kill from the very beginning. I was very sad about all that. It sucked that saving Mattie and I had to result in such tragedies.
Tony, Claire, and I got into the vehicle. It was battered with bullet holes from the attack.
“Oh yeah! Tony, thanks for protecting me. I thought it was funny that no bullets were hitting me.”
“It’s fine. After all what are friends for.”
‘Giggle’ “Thanks anyway!”
As we headed for the Center, thoughts of Mattie were spinning through my head. Hahaha the situation was definitely going to be strange when she wakes up. I was sort of looking forward to it though.
The Center: Tester - Part 15
By Blackout
Editor: Zip
Thanks Zip for editing. Now that I finally was able to finish this story to a good point I will work on elemental awakening and edit some more. Enjoy this chapter!
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 15
Arriving back at the Center, I ran straight toward where Mattie was being held. They had her out in a open field to try to keep the earthquakes from doing any serious damage. I had to get a ride just to get there and even then I was not allowed to get too close. I had to wait at least five miles away. Even with binoculars, the most I could see of Mattie was a dark speck in the distance. I had to get clearance to be here. I was very happy they agreed, after what happened today with me ignoring orders. I was almost positive they were going to say no.
‘RUMBLE!’
The earthquakes started up again, fissures occurred all over the ground and were only getting bigger. The whole ground was shaking even over here. It lasted for a while longer before it finally died down. After that we took a helicopter, as the field was no longer safe for the Jeep to drive through. The ground looked like a broken mirror. It was not hard to spot Mattie in the only undisturbed part of the ground in the center of the fissure field. A soldier climbed down a rope ladder so that he would be able to pick Mattie up. It was all pretty intense and cool. I was not ready at all though, for the new image of Mattie.
OH MY GOD was he cute! He had dark black hair, a well-muscled body, chiseled face of a movie star that would put the male supermodels to shame. He was rugged and mysterious and I could not believe I was freaking out over a guy… but I also felt some deep connection to him. It was as if he was a part of my soul and at that moment all I wanted to do was snuggle with him tohis tight chest as he held me. My breasts started to get hard just at the thought of it.
“Is he going to be ok?” I asked one of the doctors on the helicopter. The guy that was Mattie before was bleeding all over from coughing up blood but that only made him look like a tough soldier with battle wounds.
“He’s fine as long as we get him back to the Center immediately. It just seems that the overuses of his powers can literally kill him. Fortunately he only sustained some non-life threatening injuries. I believe his mother probably drank a ton of polluted water for a while through her pregnancy to bring about this effect. We are just lucky he did not go rogue or we would have a serious issue on our hands.”
“Ok thank you!”
The former Mattie was rushed into the infirmary. I was not even allowed to see him because it was that serious. The change was perfect, but by the sheer power of this earthquake he just caused, his insides were severely damaged even as he was changing into a guy. Apparently if he had still been a girl my Mattie would have died just from the sheer magnitude of damage to her body.
I paced back and forth in the infirmary for a while this whole experience was really getting on my nerves. Then I noticed Kris approaching me as she entered the infirmary. Her face said I was in deep shit.
“Rachael I hope you know how disappointed I am from your actions!”
“I am aware Kris. I’m sorry but I had to save Mattie.”
“Yes I know, but you went about it the wrong way and it could have ended a lot worse. Please don’t ever do something that stupid again. I know you’re a lot smarter than that; so act with your head not with your emotions.”
“So what’s my punishment?” I wish I did not ask because Kris smiled at me with a very scary smile.
“Your punishment is to be Ms. Fine’s personal assistant for the next three weeks. She will be facilitating your punishment and we deal with you as necessary. You will still be working with the ATT (Ability Testing and Training) department but in your free time you will be with Ms. Fine.”
“So you put me with the person who would punish me the most for what I did.”
“No! I put you with someone who cares about all of us emergents deeply here, and will do what’s fit to make sure incidents like this don’t happen again. Now that this discussion is done. I want you to go to room five of the infirmary. The two girls we rescued at the enemy base are there. T hey should be waking up soon so greet them, get them clothes, and give them the Center introduction. Also I have heard that Mattie’s condition is stable and she should be waking up in an hour or so.”
“Thanks that is the best news I’ve heard all day.”
I walked into the room to find both girls lying there on the beds. They were both awake but the room was quite as I walked in. They began to break out into questions when they noticed me enter.
“Where are we? Where’s Mattie? What happened?”
“Calm down. Let me explain.” They both went quiet, thankfully. Their many questions were driving me nuts.
“This is the Center. It’s the government run facility that is responsible for emergents and protecting the world from dangerous emergents. As you probably know by now, being an emergent means you have acquired supernatural abilities and have changed sex. This is will be explained further in the video presentation. As for Mattie she has become a guy and is currently getting treatment.”
After that I showed them the movie. They did not seem too surprised though. I guess after all that had happened, who could blame them.
“Now for introductions I’m Amber, I seem to be a telekinetic!” The very bubbly red headed girl shouted when the movie was over.
“Ummm…. I’m Megan.” The brown hair girl spoke. She was rather shy and seemed pretty nervous about being here.
“Well I’m Rachael. I have been charged with getting you situated here, so follow me and let’s get you some clothes.”
We started out of the room and down the hallway. Today was going to be a long day by any accounts.
“So Rachael have you seen Mattie’s new boy body. I bet he is hot!” Enthused Amber.
“He is, but you better keep your hands off him. He’s mine!”
“Really and why is that? You don’t even know him.
“Hmph! That’s where you’re wrong. Back when I was a boy named Ryan, I was Mattie’s boyfriend. So I know Mattie better.
“Really. You don’t say. You don’t really strike me as boyfriend material not with those boobs anyway. We’ll let the new Mattie decide. But believe me when I say, ‘I will be the one to get Mattie’!” Declared Amber.
We all had an awkward laugh at that. Never in my life would I have thought I would be competing over a boy.
Getting to the giant wardrobe, we entered and started looking around. I tried to spite Amber by choosing some really girly clothes for her but to my chagrin she seemed to love them. Megan on the other hand was exploring for clothes by herself but she looked really shy and a bit scared.
“Hey Megan are you ok? You seem really out of it. What’s wrong?”
“Well back at MAGNUM I never received kindness like this and I am unsure what the Center’s intentions are for me. I still am pretty freaked from back when I was still in Magnum. They never truly allowed me the time and care to adapt to being a girl so this is all new and awkward to me.”
“Don’t worry! The Center is here to help you. You’re safe here and will be allowed the time to experience life and grow. So don’t worry, and start making some new friends. You already have three great friends.”
“Who?”
“Amber, Mattie, and Me!” I said giving her a hug.
She started to break down crying right then and there. I held the hug with her. Megan had been through so much at Magnum. How was it that such a sweet girl had ended up at their place? When she was done crying she got up and smiled at me.
“Thanks, I needed that.”
“It’s ok just let it out. We’re girls now, so it’s ok to cry. It helps deal with the pain.”
After that I helped them pick out the rest of their clothes and got them their school uniforms. It was about that time that Liz walked into the room.
“Hey Rachael, Mom told me to take care of the rest here. Also, Mike seems to have woken up a while ago. While you guys were taking your time here he has already gotten set up with some clothes and is currently resting in his room on the boy’s side. He should be fairly stable, after all I gave him some healing.”
“Thanks, but who is Mike?”
“Hahaha! I thought for sure you would guess it. That’s Matties new name or to be precise it’s Mike Russell.”
“Really! That’s a cool name. Anyway thanks for covering for me. I’ll talk to you later.”
“Also I didn’t tell him you’re here. So it should be a complete surprise when you knock on his door.” ‘Giggle’
I ran out of the room and started to rush down the hall way to the boy’s side. Words could not describe the joy I had and the anticipation of getting to meet Mattie..err…Mike again. Getting to the boys side I went up and down the hall until I finally found the room with the name plate Mike Russell. Well here goes nothing I thought.
‘Knock’ ‘Knock’
“Who is it?” I heard a dark distinctly male voice utter from the room.
“It’s Rachael can I have a moment of your time?”
‘Sigh’ “Sure I guess. Come on in.”
“I opened the door to find the handsome dark haired boy lying on the bed; he seemed to be in a very bad mood and was just staring out his window when I entered. He decided to take a moment and spare me a glance at which point shock spread over his face.
“Hey you’re the dumb girl that ran out to rescue me.”
“Hey don’t call me dumb.” I punched him in the shoulder.
“Oww I just got healed and you punch an injured man.”
He started to cry at the word man.
“Geez I’ve even started to act and refer to myself as a man now. This day sucks, now it won’t even matter if Ryan and I meet again, I doubt Ryan would ever date a boy. Anyway how did you know my name back there?”
“Well Mike, I would not be so sure Ryan wouldn’t date a boy as handsome as you. As for how I know your name… let me tell you a story. So back when I was a guy I was taking this beautiful girl to a restaurant for dinner. I began to feel really sick and so we left the restaurant and we were attacked. Thankfully the Center got to me. I thought I would never see my beautiful girlfriend again. But I saw Mattie there and trying to be her knight in shining armor I rushed forward not caring about the consequences with only one goal in mind, to rescue my princess.”
“Wait…Wait…Wait! RYAN?!”
“Yeah but I go by Rachael now. It fits a lot better.”
Mike hit me back in the shoulder. “You idiot what were you thinking, running out there like that. You could have gotten yourself killed. So you’re no longer my knight in shining armor. Now you’re my damsel and I’m your knight. If I ever find you doing a stunt that stupid again I will beat you up.”
“Hey don’t punch girls, you brute!” I teased.
Mike then wrapped me in a hug and we both started crying together.
“Rachael you don’t know how much I’ve missed you!”
‘Giggle’ “Of course I do because I’ve missed you even more!”
“Hahaha! You just giggled!”
“Shut up Mike, and where do you think your looking!”
“Ummm…I’m sorry, new instincts.”
“Well eyes up here from now on!”
“Hahaha! Look who’s talking.”
After that we each told each other our stories over the few days we had been separated. My story was not nearly as traumatizing as what Mike had been put through. She or rather he had been through so much over the last few days, I felt the fear in his voice as he told his story.
“I can’t believe that Scott was a Magnum agent.”
“I know… right. Hey Rachael you may not be my strong and handsome Ryan anymore, but you are very beautiful.” I was blushing bright red.
Mike then all of a sudden leaned in on me. With one arm around my waist he scooped me up onto his chest and kissed me mouth to mouth. Fireworks exploded in my head. As a former girl Mike knew just what to do. He wrapped my small body into his big embrace. I felt his well-defined abs as my breasts pushed into his chest. He was well defined and muscular. I passionately returned his kiss. He was working wonders in my head and body. My nipples began to get very hard.
We were now both lying down and I was on …. TOP. My whole body was exploding from every little touch. I began to remove Mike’s shirt. I wanted to see his bare muscular chest.
“Hey if you remove my shirt I get to remove yours.”
“Fine, then it’s a deal!”
I worked his shirt off, while moving my chest over his. I felt something hard down there… something I no longer had… get really excited. When his shirt was off I looked down. He really was very muscular with a six pack and biceps any man would love to have. Oh my Mike had a killer body even better than my body as Ryan.
Mike then began to work on my shirt. He slowly pulled it off, kissing my chest as he worked his way up. It felt so good! Then he started to work on the skirt. Geez here I was having my boyfriend pull off my skirt. He pulled it down all the way.
“Rachael I really like the matching pink panties and bras, especially the panties that say Rachael. When did you go girly?”
“Hey! Don’t mock them. They look good on me. The underwear grew on me. Don’t you like them?” I asked.
“Yeah” he blushed. “They look really cute on you!” I could not help but blush back. He made me feel beautiful and I was getting this tingly feeling inside.
I then got my turn to work his pants off. He was very hard at this point in just his boxers. Mike then pulled me down on top of him again and started to work wonders on me. My hands wrapped around him. He on the other hand, had one hand on my butt and another on my breast and his massage was sending impulses all around my body with every touch. Mike was very good at this. We were passionately kissing and I could see fireworks with each passing moment. Never before in my life had I felt this good. I had heard sex as a girl was about ten times better than sex as a guy. But I never really believed it until now. Whenever we did decide to have sex for the first time it would probably be one of the greatest days of my life.
It was so much excitement and felt so good I wished it would last forever. We just continued to roll back and forth up and down in our love making until all of a sudden I felt Mike stiffen all of a sudden. I got off realizing what had happened. As I guessed he was wet down below. Although I was damp a little also.
“First time huh?”
“Yeah of course it is. But anyway sorry about that.”
“Don’t be. It’s natural. Actually be proud! With the amount of stimulation I was giving you most other boys would have already reached that point. You held out pretty long. You also made it very enjoyable to me.”
“Of course I was a girl before. You were really good yourself. Your new body is stunning Rachael.
“Thanks,” I blushed.
“Well you better get going, I need to change.”
“Hahaha. Yeah I will see you later.” I kissed him on the cheek. I missed Mattie so much. I was so happy we would be able to see each other again.
I waved bye as I left the room. That was one of the best moments I had ever had. If that was what sex life as a woman would be like then I was looking forward to it. I think I had finally accepted being a girl then only part of my life was still longing for was Mattie but now she or rather he was back in my life as Mike. I also had a great job here working as the Abilities Trainer and Tester, and had wonderful friends and a great roommate. What more could I ask for? You know what? Being a woman would not be that bad.
Actually I think I’m going to enjoy my life as a lady especially one with superpowers. Being a girl rocked!
THE END……for now……